Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Closetdrsr

Closetdrsr

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Posted by author(s)
BigCloset TopShelf Featured Author
Closetdrsr

Becoming Monica

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

I stood in front of the double storage closet, nervous with excitement. Although I had looked through the clothes before me on a number of occasions, and even tried some of them on, this was the first time that I would be able to take them out and wear them for an extended period of time without discovery.


Becoming Monica


by
Closetdrsr

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Becoming Monica - Chapter 1

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter One

I stood in front of the double storage closet, nervous with excitement. Although I had looked through the clothes before me on a number of occasions, and even tried some of them on, this was the first time that I would be able to take them out and wear them for an extended period of time without discovery.

My father, step mother and the twins (aged 4) had left on a trip to the step grandparents a little over thirty minutes ago. My stepmom and the twins would be gone for a little more than a week, and dad would be back monday morning for work. I didn't have to go with them this time as I had my paper delivery route each morning, and my father had organized the county inspector to finally approve the loft over the garage Friday after school. We had just finished installing the toilet and shower box last weekend. The loft was to be my new bedroom and I couldn't wait to start moving my stuff into it once the inspection was complete.

I carefully moved some towels aside in the storage closet, and then removed one of the piles of clothes, and put them where the towels had been. Reaching further into the closet, I pulled out another pile of clothes. Here were some of the items I was looking for. A dark blue knee length pencil skirt with a matching jacket. I put them carefully on the floor, and moved the pile of clothes I had put by the towels back in place. Moving another pile of clothes in the same fashion, I retrieved a white silk blouse with a large V collar and a peach sundress with short sleeves and a pleated knee length skirt.

The phone rang, scaring the bejesus out of me. I carefully, but quickly, moved the pile of clothes by the towels back into place, and then put the other clothes under my bed.
I picked up the phone on the sixth ring, a little short of breath. It was the inspector, ringing to confirm his appointment in the afternoon and would be arriving between 4 and 6 pm. I told him that I should be home from school before 4pm, and to wait for me if he was early.

After the call, I went back to my bedroom and pulled out the clothes from under my bed and hung them in my wardrobe behind my school uniform. I had often dreamed of having a large wardrobe filled with dresses for me, instead of the ones my stepmom worked on in her home sewing business.

Next I went back to the storage closet and pulled out one of the large suitcases. Opening it up, I inhaled the sweet scent of lavender, sandalwood and potpourri. Here was a panorama of underthings, in a kaleidoscope of colors and textures. I removed a blue bra and matching lace panties, and a pale blue matching camisole and half slip. I also got a white bra and nude colored control panties, and a white full slip. Closing the suitcase, I noticed a garment i'd never seen in the suitcase before in the top pocket. It was a white corset. It looked wonderful, and it had garter straps!. As I put it back with the other garments, I couldn't help but wonder how I could do the strings up so I could wear it.

After putting the suitcase away, and placing the bras, panties and slips into my dresser drawer I went to cook dinner. I was excited just thinking about what I was going to do.

After dinner, I tidied up and then did my homework. French and Math. A little after 7.30pm, Dad rang. They had just arrived at the stepgrandparents and he was just checking in on me. They had made good time, the 200 mile trip in 3 hours. I guess they were able to ride the peak hour wave out of town. I told him the inspector had confirmed for tomorrow evening, and that I had finished my homework and was about to watch TV. Maria, my stepmom came on the phone next. She fussed, and wanted to know what I had had for dinner. She told me to make sure all the gas was off, and to check all the windows and make sure the doors were locked before I went to bed. Such a worrywort...I'm 16 already!

After the phone call, I went to have a shower. I shaved my face an then my legs. Shaving my legs was not unusual as I was a competitive swimmer, although I didn't usually shave my thighs and rear as well, but my swimming body suit would hide that. After the shower, I put on the white bra and nude panties. Into the bra I placed a pair of padded dressmakers bra cups from my stepmoms sewing supplies. They were quite large so I filled them out with some balloons with warm water in them. Then I put the full slip on. I love the way the bodice fit over my 'boobs', and how the slip whispered against my thighs.

It was getting dark outside, so I went around the house making sure the windows were latched, and the curtains all closed. The last room i checked was my parents room. I carefully opened my stepmoms clothes drawer. She had packed many of her usual garments for the week-long trip, but what I was looking for was still there. I carefully removed a pair of dark tan pantyhose from their little egg and sat on the glory box at the foot of the bed to put them on. I then found a pair of white panties in the drawer and put them on as well. In the wardrobe, I found one of the pairs of shoes I had hoped she wouldn't take, a pair of black pumps with a 2 inch heel. The other pair of pumps, the cream ones were gone. In a shoe rack though, was a pair of light tan sandals with a solid cork heel, about 3 inches high that I thought would look good with the sundress.

Next, on the top shelf of the wardrobe was the wig. It had a medium length cut, slightly over the shoulder, layered with long bangs. It was a dark brunette color, with hints of red. My stepmom had got it for her wedding and honeymoon, and she had had short hair back then. I carefully took down the wig stand and put it on the dresser. Behind the stand was an envelope with a wig cap. I put the wig cap on, pinning it in place. I then went back to my bedroom and put on the peach sundress, and the sandals.
In the bathroom, I applied some light apricot eyeshadow, mascara and a touch of powder on my cheeks. I didn't apply too much makeup as i wasn't confident that I could do it correctly. I brushed my eyebrows, and plucked a couple of stray hairs from over the bridge of my nose. I added a touch of plum lipstick to finish it off. I then went back into my parents room and put the wig on. It took a little adjusting to make sure it was fitted and pinned correctly, but as I looked into the mirror, there was no longer a gawky 16 year old boy, but a very pretty young woman staring back at me.

I walked around the house, striking poses in front of every mirror I found. I then got my digital camera and took some photos of myself and loaded them onto one of my internet profiles.

Before i knew it, it was almost 9 o'clock. It was getting really dark outside. I went back to my parents room and grabbed a small black clutch purse with a shoulder strap. I put the spare house key, a couple of dollars and my lipstick into the purse. I stepped outside and walked down to the gate. It was a pleasant evening, and with a slight warm breeze in the air. Looking over the gate, I noticed that a couple of the guys three houses up the street were outside, on the street, talking to someone in a car. I didn't think they would be out there for very long, but i also didn't want them to see which house I was coming out from. I waited for about 5 minutes, but they didn't seem to be ready to move on or inside. Onto plan B. I went back inside, locking the door, and then out the back door. In the corner of the property, we had stepping stones over the fence to the neighbors behind us. On the other side of their yard, they had a gate onto a pathway between our street and theirs. Checking carefully that no one was looking, I stepped over the fence and darted across to the gate. I slipped through the gate and walked briskly up the pathway, the shoes clipclopping on the pavement. I got to the street, my heart beating in my chest. I decided to turn left toward the park, instead of right towards the main street. As I walked I noted by my shadow I was rolling my hips, causing the sundress to swirl around my legs. I thought the extra height in the heels was the cause.
Two blocks over I found myself at the small community park near the lake. No one was about in the park, but i could see a couple of cars in the carpark area at the far end of the park overlooking the waters edge. It was a well known makeout spot.

I made my way across to the swings. Checking the seat first, I sat down and gently started to swing back and forth. The feeling of the cool breeze on the pantyhose and up under the sundress was divine. I found myself becoming extremely aroused, and was arching my back in pleasure. Next I climbed up on the slide, one of those slides with the bump in the middle and the tight corner on the end. Carefully positioning myself, with the skirt of the dress tucked under me, down I went. I ended up on the ground, with the dress up around my waist, panties for all the world to see. Wiping the sand from my panties, and straightening my dress, and laughing the whole time, I repeated the slide albiet with a better landing another two times.
Which was lucky, as a couple had entered the park. They appeared to be arguing, and the girl was mad. I went back toward the swings, which were the furtherest from the path, and watched them from the corner of my eye as they sat by the see-saws. After a couple of minutes, the girl got up and left, after calling the boy a number of names. He sat there for another couple of minutes. I think he was crying a little.

Not helping myself, I called over to him to see if everything was alright. He mumbled something and got up to leave, but I had already walked over to the see-saws. I'm guessing he was a little younger than me, but when he stood up he was easily six inches taller, and I was wearing heels!

We sat on the seesaws making conversation. His name was Mark, and that was his girlfriend. He was 16, but a year behind me at school. His girlfriend was pissed at him because his parents had grounded him from their car for 3 months, and she wanted a boyfriend that could drive her places.
I told him my name was Monica, and that I went to the local catholic girls school. My name is actually Michael, and I went to the same school as he did, but i didn't want him to try and find me there. He liked to play basketball, and had just made 'first' team as reserve. His girlfriend was Cindy Cartwright, one of the lower cheerleaders at school. I knew her, she was in my photography class and she was a sometimes visitor at the house just up the road from my house that I mentioned earlier. Her nickname was 'ceecee' in polite circles, 'Double D' in others, not that I mentioned that to Mark.
He offered to walk me home, to which i responded just to the main street. While we walked, he asked if I had a boyfriend. I laughed, and said no, and that I wasn't really allowed boyfriends, and that it was hard getting a boyfriend being in an all girls school. When we got to the walkway, I said goodbye. He took my hands and said thanks, and hoped we'd meet again. Again without thinking, and being a girly thing to do, I said I'd like that, gushing a little. He then gently kissed me on the cheek.

I literally bounced down the walkway, and almost forgot to stop at the end to see if anyone was on the street. I was in luck. The neighbors had gone inside and no car was at the curb. But I could hear music and laughter from there. I quickly walked to my gate and slipped inside. It was just almost 11 o'clock when I got inside the house.

I took off the sundress and shoes. I put the shoes in the laundry as they had got a little dirt on them and i'd need to brush it off when it was dry. I checked the sundress to make sure it was still clean, and hung it up in my wardrobe. I took off the makeup and then climbed into bed still wearing the rest of the clothes. It took a little while to get to sleep, as I had to keep adjusting so as not to rollover onto my 'boobs'. I awoke to my alarm clock at 4.45 am. The hair around my face startled me, then I remembered I hadn't taken off the wig. I took off the wig and cap, and quickly ran my fingers through the hair to straighten it. I took off the slip and was about to take off the bra, when I changed my mind. It was still early enough for me to get up to the paper stop and collect my papers and be on my delivery route before any of the others delivery guys got there. I put on a tshirt, jeans and runners. I could still see the bra straps over my shoulders and across my back. I grabbed a loose hoodie, which, if mostly done up hid my shape well.

I cycled up to the paper collection point. Jim, the delivery truck guy, just waved at me as he was leaving. I collected my papers and rode off on my delivery. It was quite warm this morning, so I undid the hoodie. I passed a couple of early risers on their way to work, but nobody said anything.
When I got home, I got undressed and showered. I sorted through the items I'd worn and put on a small laundry wash to clean them.

After breakfast, I got ready for school. I hated our school uniform. Grey slacks, white shirt, tie and blazer. Seniors got to wear mufti. The girls uniform however was very cute, especially the winter skirt.

I had time to wait for the laundry wash to finish, so I put them into the dryer and headed off to school.

School was ineventful. It usually is for me. I did see Cindy in photography second to last period, and word had spread that she'd dumped Mark. Last period was math, with a short test. I was finished about fifteen minutes before the end of class, and Ms Sensworth, our teacher, let some of us go early. I raced home as fast as I could, arriving home just before 3.30.

I quickly undressed and showered again, and lay out the blue undergarments and the skirt and jacket on my bed. Decisions, decisions. Did I get dressed before the inspector arrived, or wait until after. I decided before. I still had 10 minutes before the earliest he'd be here.

I put the blue bra and panties on, and filled the bra with my little balloons again. The cut of the bra was different, and it pushed everything up. I then got the pantyhose from the dryer, and put them on. Next was the half slip and camisole, followed by the skirt and blouse.

I put some makeup on, and a touch of eau de cologne, and had just finished straightening the wig into place when the doorbell rang. Grabbing the pumps, I was putting them on as I opened the door. It was the inspector. He looked surprised to see me. He had been here once before for the electrical inspection about 2 months ago. He was young, maybe mid twenties.

"Sorry I was a little slow getting to the door" I replied. "I was getting ready to go out".
"Oh, I thought I was meeting Michael Deluane for an inspection of a garage extension."
"Yes you were, but he was running late. I'm his older sister, Monica." I lied as i smiled coyly at him. I actually had had a sister named Monica. She died two years ago in a car accident coming back from her first year of college.
He shoke my hand, and said "Ok, I guess thats alright."

I lead him out through to the back door of the house, and into the garage. I showed him the toilet and shower on the ground floor, and then lead him up to the loft. I noticed he took a good long look at my legs going up the steep stairs. I batted my eyes at him as I gave him the previous inspection documents. I think he blushed a little. He said everything appeared to be in order, but it would take him about 15 minutes to check off his list and fill out the paperwork.

I left him in the garage and went back inside the house. I had enjoying flirting with him, but decided I had to be more careful. I went into my parents room and looked in my stepmoms jewelry box. I took out a couple of rings, and a string of pearls. There was a matching set of pearl earrings but I didn't have my ears pierced yet. I then got the jacket and the clutch purse from my room, and added my eftpos/atm card, my bus concession card and Monica's drivers licence card. I was tidying up my makeup when the inspector knocked on the back door.

He went through his checklist with me and then signed the occupancy certificate. I had to sign one document, and showed him Monicas id. I then locked up and followed him out of the house. As he was getting into his car, he asked me where I was going. I told him I was going to the Mall. He offered me a lift. I hesitated at first, but the weather had turned cold, and it looked like afternoon showers were rolling in. He dropped me off at the entrance to the Mall just as the showers started. The car ride had saved me about 30 minutes of waiting and travelling by bus.

I wandered around the Mall shops, looking at girls clothes. At the Gap, I tried on jeans. At Forever 21, some blouses and sweaters. At White House|Black Market a georgeous black sequined minidress with a cowl front. It was on sale, $48, down from $168. Sadly I had to walk away. Nothing of interest in Abercrombies nor Zumiez. Ann Taylor had some really nice skirts and tops. Tweed and Herringbone may be back this year, but everything was so expensive. Nordstroms and Macy's had some nice stuff, but nothing worth trying on.

It was past 6.30pm and I'd shopped half the Mall. I went up to the foodcourt and ordered some Panda Express. I was sitting by the fireplace eating, when someone called out 'Monica'.

I turned to see Mark heading my way. He had another couple following him.

"Oh, hi Mark" I said, "what are you doing here?"
"Going to the movies" he responded, "with my friends here"
He introduced me to his friends, Carl, and his girlfriend Gail.
"You made quite an impression on Mark" Gail said as we shook hands. "How did you meet?"
"We met last night in the park, and again now".
"What are you doing tonight" Mark asked.
"Just some shopping" i replied.
"Want to come to the movies? We were going to see James Bond, but I know Gail would prefer Twilight again. I'll even pay" Mark offered.
I hesitated.
"Please" he pleaded. "Be great to have someone to talk to while these two make out."
"Talk, oh please, you just want to have someone to make out with as well" laughed Carl.
"Well, I'm not that type of girl, especially on the first date" I responded, "but ok, I'll go to the movies with you."
"Yes", said Mark, pump fisting the air.

Mark gave Gail twenty dollars, and Carl and Gail went off to get tickets. Mark stayed and chatted as I finished my chinese.

On the way to the theatre, Mark took my hand. It felt nice. Gail had got tickets to Twilight. We sat together, girls on the inside, boys on the outside, Mark to my left, Gail on my right. Before the movie had gotten half way through, Carl and Gail were busy snogging. Mark had put his arm around me, and his fingers where tracing small circles just under my arm, with the occasional thrust forward to my boob. The circles were really starting to arouse me and my breathing was getting a little faster. Suddenly his mouth was against mine, his tongue darting into mine. The kiss lasted what seemed like forever. When we broke apart, I rested my head on his shoulder.

"Not that kind of girl eh?" chuckled Gail.
"It was only one kiss" I said.

By the time the movie had finished, we had kissed another three times, each kiss becoming a little more passionate. Mark was a very good kisser, not that I had had any other guys to compare against, but way better than Kylie Hatcher, the only girl I had dated. We all walked back through the Mall. It was close to closing time, and some shops already had their screen doors down.

"Can we give you a lift home" asked Mark. "Carl is a really good driver."
"No thanks. My dad said he'd come and get me" I lied.
"Oh ok" he seemed a little dejected.
"Can I borrow a phone to call him" I asked.
Gail handed me her phone. I stepped aside and called home. When the answering machine picked up I left a message as if I was speaking to my dad. When I finished, i deleted the number from the list of calls.
"He's on his way now" I said. "You guys don't need to wait around"
"You sure?" asked Mark.
"Yeah. I told you last night that I'm not supposed to have boyfriends. He'll get really upset if he sees you guys"
Mark gave me another kiss and the others said goodbye. He started walking away, and then turned and asked "How about your phone number?"
"Better not. I don't have a cell phone yet. I'll talk to my dad and see if he lets me give it to you the next time we meet?"
"When will that be?" he asked.
"Tell you what, give me your number. I'll call you if i'm allowed" I said.
"I don't have a pen or paper. Gail, do you have a pen and paper?" he asked.
Gail didn't find a pen in her bag. I walked into the store we were standing outside of. It was the White House|Black Market store.

"You're back" said the shop assistant. "Are you still interested in the dress?"
"Um sorry?" I said, looking perplexed.
"Oh. I thought you'd come back for the black minidress. Its the last one we have, and it looked great on you."
"I was just hoping to borrow a pen to get a phone number" I said.
The shop assistant, Susan, looked disappointed, but gave me a pen and a piece of paper. Mark wrote his number of the paper and gave it back to me. I put it into my purse, and he gave me another kiss and then left.
I gave the pen back to Susan.
"Tell you what, since its our last one of its type, I can sell the dress to you for $30"
"$20" I said
"$25, last offer" she countered, smiling.
"Done" i said, pulling my eftpos card from my purse.
Susan got the dress and carefully wrapped it and put it into a bag.
"You know, you really need fishnets to go with a minidress like this. Those pumps you have will work well, but sandals would be better. I can sell the fishnet tights to you for another $10."
"Sure, why not. Already in for the penny." I said.
"Ok, what size are you, you look like a size B"
"Size B should be fine."
"Normal or French cut?"
"Can I have French cut please."
Susan packed the fishnets into the bag with the minidress.

As I walked out of the mall I had no idea why I had bought the dress, but it was gorgeous and cheap. I just had no idea what I'd do with it.

I caught the bus home from the mall. The bus stop is about half a block from our house, and there was still the occassional shower falling. I ran (well if you call it running in high heels) from the bus stop toward our house, with the jacket pulled over my head in one hand, and the shopping bag in the other. By the time I got inside, the jacket was wet, and my pantyhose soaked. I hung the jacket on a coat hanger, and stepped out of the skirt and hung that up as well. I put the coat hanger in the hot water closet to dry the clothes. I put the pumps into the laundry room, and took off the pantyhose and put them into the washing machine, along with the blouse. Yes, I checked to see if it was machine washable!

I toweled off my legs and took off the wig and put it onto its stand. I brushed it several times to help get the water out. I took off my makeup, and climbed into bed. That night I fell to sleep easily.

The alarm woke me again at 4.45. Saturday Paper delivery. I took off the cami and slip, bra and panties and put them in the washing machine and turned it on. I got dressed in jeans and shirt, and put on a rainslicker in case there were still showers around. Saturday delivery was always a hard day, even though it was also payday. The saturday paper was three times the size of the friday paper. I was lucky that there was only one small shower and I was home by 6.30am.

I climbed back into bed and slept until 9.00, when my dad phoned. I told him we had got the certificate of occupancy and asked if I could start moving my stuff in. I said fine if I didn't mind the paint smell, but to leave the bed until he got back.

He asked where I was last night, and I told him i'd gone to the mall and movies with some friends. And yes, I had taken the bus. I asked if I could take the car to swimming practice this morning. He said ok, as long as it had stopped raining. They were very strict on when I could use the car by myself, no night time, no bad weather. It was a reaction to what had happened to Monica, but I understood that. He told me that he probably wouldn't call tomorrow, and would be back Monday.

After he hung up, I saw that we had three messages on the answering machine. The first was dad. The second was my call from last night. The third was from Mrs Frankston, the old neighbor next door. She was old and shortsighted, and sometimes wanted someone to help her move some stuff around.

After breakfast, I tidied up a little. I checked the jacket and skirt; they were dry, so I took them out and put them in my wardrobe. I brushed the dirt off the sandals i'd worn and put them back into the shoe rack. I noted that there was a pair of black sandals with about a 4 inch heel, and a pair of black suede ankle boots with a 2 inch heel. I then noticed a box hidden behind the shoe rack. I pulled it out and took a look inside. Oh my God, its a dildo. Very lifelike, about 8 inches long. And it vibrated! I put the tip of the dildo into my mouth, and then moved it in and out. It was quite large, but I could take over half of it before starting to gag. Laughing, I wiped it off on my tshirt and put it back in its box. I took another look at the ankle boots. I thought they would look really good with the miniskirt. Oh crap...I'd forgotten about the miniskirt. I went back into my room and took it out of the shopping bag. It really did look gorgeous, and the boots would look good with the fishnets.

I decided that I'd start to move some of my stuff out into the loft. I took all of the drawers out of my dresser and took my drawers out one at a time. Two of the dresser drawers were used by my stepmom to hold some of her sewing supplies. I left those in the room. That made moving the dresser a lot simplier and lighter, but it was still hard to get it up the stairs by myself. It fitted into the double wardrobe easily enough, even though it was a double wide, 4 drawer high dresser.

Next I moved my study desk out to the loft. I also took my small television out, and put that on the dresser in the wardrobe. I could put my bed anywhere on the long wall, and I'd be able to watch it in there. That would free up a ton of space on my study desk.

It was approaching 11 o'clock so i got my swim gear ready and drove the car down to the recreation center complex. After a half hours warmups, coach had us work some drills; flip turns, fists and one arm swimming. We then did some sprints, and then more drills. At one thirty he let us go to the showers. I grabbed a sandwich for lunch at the cafeteria, and sat to watch the girls play volleyball. Steve, one of the guys on the swimteam came over and watched as well. Soon we were discussing who had the best legs, best boobs and best rear end. My votes were for Kathy Duggan for boobs and arse, although Samantha Reading had the best legs, and probably the best overall looks. When the girls finished their game, i said goodbye and headed home.

When I got home, I remembered that Mrs Frankston had called, so i went over and knocked on her screen door, and called out to her who I was. She was also a little hard of hearing. She asked me to come in. All she wanted was a hand to move some boxes in one of her spare rooms. When I had done that she sat down at her dining table and said
"I know you have a secret mikey, and I wont tell your folks. I know you're a good boy, but you need to be careful."
I must have swallowed hard and gone red with embarrassment.
"Whats her name? I saw her arrive at your place around eleven last night, and I didn't see her leave"
"Umm" was all I could manage.
"Well she looked very pretty" she said questioningly.
"It was just a friend from school and she left a little after midnight" I stammered.
"Well just be careful mikey. Girls who turn up at boys houses that late aren't always nice girls. Wouldn't want you to get in trouble at your age"
"Ok Mrs Frankston, thanks" I said, getting up to leave.
"Oh mikey, can you take the trash out for me"
I picked up the trash and took it to her outdoor bin.
On my way back into our drive, I checked to see how and where Mrs Frankston had seen me. It could only have been at the front door. Maybe she had heard the gate close and then looked out and seen me there. I'll need to be more careful, and use the back door from the garage.
I went inside, and put my swim gear in the wash, and the underwear into the dryer. The black pumps were dry, so I cleaned them up with a soft towel, and put them away in my stepmoms closet. I sat down and watched some tv. An old Black and White pirate movie was on. By four I was bored. I wanted to dress up and go out somewhere, but couldn't think of where to go. I thought about going to Southdale Mall, but I really needed to be able to drive there.

Anyway I went back into my room and took out my new minidress. I really needed a black bra to wear it, and something better than bra cups and balloons for boobs. Thinking about that, I went out to my new room in the garage and got my laptop and went online. After a few searches, I found what I was looking for; breast forms. Wow, they looked amazing, but some were very expensive as well. I found one site that was a lot cheaper than many of the others, and they had a decent range of items. They had some natural soft teardrop forms reduced to $89.00, and included some glue and remover. Guaranteed to warm and fit like the real thing. The site also had wigs and clothing. One of the wigs looked just like my stepmoms. And they had fake vaginas as well. Something called a V sheath that allowed natural penetration. It was on sale for $119.
I wondered if I should buy at least the wig. I couldn't always count on using Maria's. I had several thousand in my savings account, but $200 for the wig and forms would make a dent in my savings goals. And I would need to transfer some over to my eftpos card to order anything.

Having sort of a plan, I decided I'd get dressed afterall, even to just go upto the ATM to transfer some money. I pulled out the suitcase from the closet to look for anything black. All I found was a black lacy thong and a camisole. I folded and put the clothes from the dryer back into the suitcase, and put it away. I then went searching in Maria's clothes drawers. I found what I was looking for; a sexy black bra.

Forty minutes later, Monica was back, wearing the minidress, fishnets and ankle boots. I found a cream jacket in Maria's closet that looked really good with the sequins. Looking in the mirror, I thought I was as hot as Kathy Duggan. I waited another hour until it was getting dark, and gathered up my purse and car keys.

I learnt quickly that driving in heels is very different than normal. I drove upto the Main Street, parked and went to the ATM. There were really a lot of people about, a lot more than I expected, and I received quite a few wolf whistles. The ATM was turned off, apparently out of money. I got back into the car, and drove further down Main Street. I couldn't find a parking spot at the next ATM so I continued on. I was half way to Southdale when I decided I may as well go there.

Finding a park was easy. At the ATM, I transferred $300 from savings and deposited half of my paper delivery money. I had close to $500 on my card. I wandered around Southdale Mall for a while. Over by the theatre complex it sounded like a party. There was a small rave bar that was hopping for a little after 8.00pm. As I approached, the bouncer asked for my id. I told him I was just looking. He wanted to see my id just to look. I took out Monicas id and showed him. Monica would have been 21. Although the wig was majorly different to Monicas hair, we shared similar face structure and eye color. The bouncer asked me a few questions, and apparently satisfied, handed the id back and let me in. I got a couple of cokes (it was 2 for 1) from the bar and walked around looking for a chair to sit on. I found an empty booth and sat down.
Half an hour later, when the DJ came on, the place was starting to jump. I was approached by several guys, each asking if I wanted to dance, but I wasn't interested. One guy got my attention though. He was over by the bar, and everytime i looked in his direction, he was looking at me. Not in a lewd way, more of a shy hopeful way. I decided to do something. I walked up to him and asked him to dance.
Out on the dance floor he wasn't a bad dancer, but not much of a talker. When a slower song can on, I let him put his hand on my hip. His name was Robert, and he was in his last year of college studying Computer programming and Information Systems. He was 22, shared a flat with another student. By the third slow song, his hands were starting to wander.

I told him I was leaving and he became angry, calling me a tease. I went and got my jacket and purse, and started heading for the exit. Twice he grabbed my arm, alternating between being whiny and being aggressive. The third time he grabbed at me he caught me and pushed me against a table. Called me Bitch. I slapped him, and headed toward the oncoming bouncer. Then he tried to grab me again, missed my arm, but got hold of my of my boobs. He squeezed, hard. Fortunately for me, I didn't feel a thing. Unfortunately, the balloon did, and it burst. Water went all over the left side of my dress.
"What the fuck" he screached, "They're not real. Oh my God, you're not even a girl are you."
The bouncer grabbed him in a wrist lock, telling him to calm down. The bouncer told me to get out, and get out fast.
I ran. I ran as fast as I could.
All I could hear behind me was "Fucking queer faggot, that was a boy dressed as a girl. Fucking Cocksucking pervert!".

I raced to the car, got in, and locked the doors. I was trembling all over, shivering from the damp dress and starting to cry. About a minute later, Robert and two other guys exited the Mall. I slid further down in the seat, but could see them in the rear vision mirror. Robert ran out to some of the cars, slapping the boots or bonnets with his hand. A siren started. The other two waited by the Mall doors. Robert disappeared from my view, but I thought he was heading the wrong direction. A couple more minutes passed, and I could hear Roberts friends telling him to give up. Then I heard his voice, probably only 3 or 4 cars away. I slid lower, hoping that the window tinting and bad light would keep me hidden.

At that moment, a car screeched its tires a couple of rows over, and sped off toward the exit. Robert, who must have been really close to my car sprinted after it. I could hear his footsteps and the invective spewing from his mouth.

A couple of minutes later I saw them all back by the Mall entrance, going back inside. Robert kicked one of the garbage bins, but it must have been mounted, because it didn't move, and he hopped for a couple of steps afterward.

I waited for another 5 minutes before getting up into my seat, and starting the engine. i had needed the 5 minutes to calm down, and on the way home I was both laughing and crying. Adrenaline...does wierd things!

One thing that struck me as funny, but sad at the same time was the fact i was 'lopsided'. The seatbelt emphasised that I only had one boob.

I got home and parked in the garage. I waited for the garage door to close before getting out of the car. Once inside the house, I striped out of the minidress and hung it up. No apparent damage done. I put the jacket and the boots back in Maria's closet. I stood in front of the mirror in just the bra, thong and fishnets. I removed the remaining balloon.

From the front I looked like a really hot, semi-naked girl. From the side, the illusion faded somewhat. I retucked my penis between my legs and then ran my hand over the smooth triangle that has there. I then cupped my imaginary boobs, feeling my nipples through the lace. I went back to the closet and removed the dildo. I put it in my mouth again, and this time really went to work on it. looking up into the mirror it really looked like i was sucking a cock. I applied a condom and some ky to the dildo, and pulling down my fishnets and spreading my legs, placed the tip against my anus and pushed slightly. The head of the dildo slipped in, and then out. I repeated that several times, pushing it in a little further each time. When it was in on the fifth attempt, I pulled the thong and fishnets back up, which held the dildo inside me. I then turned the vibrator on. God i screamed in ecstacy, it was crawling further inside me. Suddenly it hurt, but was also a wave of pleasure, and then it happened again. I couldn't take it any longer, i tried to reach down to turn it off, and a third wave rolled over me. Panting, I managed to pull down the fishnets and turn it off before the fourth. I removed the dildo slowly, noticing that I was bleeding a little. I undressed quickly, removed the wig and took a shower, and then sat on the toilet. I was a little sore, but was no longer bleeding.

I cleaned the dildo in really hot water three times, and put it away. I put the clothes in the washing machine and went to bed. I slept.

Next morning I slept in. Sundays were the best. I crawled out of bed at 10, had some cereal and OJ, and sat in front of the tv. Football had just started. The Pats were playing the Fins. Boring! I went into my room and stripped my bed, and put the sheets into a wash. I folded the sundress and put it away in the storage closet. I then took the blue skirt and jacket, and put them away as well. My miniskirt I took out to the loft along with several school shirts and pants and hung them up in the wardrobe. I hid the minidress behind my school blazer. When the washing machine finished, I dried the underwear and pantyhose separately, then put the sheets in the drier. The tan pantyhose had run in the heel. I retrieved the egg from Maria's dresser and put it in the trash with the pantyhose. The black bra, thong and fishnets I put in a ziploc bag and hung it behind the left top drawer in my dresser. I brushed out the wig, and removed some stray hairs that were on the wig cap and put the wig back on the top shelf in Maria's closet. Satisfied everything was in its place I went back to the tele. The Pats were up, but only just. After lunch, my friend Dave called. Wanted to know what I was doing, and whether I could give him a hand with the Math homework. I said sure.

He arrived just after two. I was able to show him how to do the Math and we had it done within two hours. I'd completed it in under an hour so I worked on a Chemistry paper. Dave wasn't dumb, Math just gave him problems. Sports were his forte. And girls. The girls liked Dave. Normally people like Dave didn't hang out with nerds like me, even though I could swim rings around Dave one handed. But we had been friends since elementary school, and whilst most of his jock friends were jerks, Dave always stood up for the smaller folk. And they helped him with his schoolwork.

After he had finished his Math, we discussed the goings on at school. Winter dance was just around the corner. He was going to ask Samantha Reading, and i think she'd accept. He asked me if I was going. I said I wasn't sure, and since Samantha was spoken for, the dance wouldn't be worth going to. He laughed, but he also knew I liked Samantha. Then he said "how about double D, I mean ceecee"
"No thanks" I replied, "I saw how she treated her last boyfriend."
"But she'd be real grateful" he winked.
"She only wants someone with a car" I replied, "and she's a tart! And i'm not allowed to drive with anyone else in the car yet, except my mom and dad."
"True, but she's really pissed at Mark. Apparently he's found himself a real hottie, one of the catholic girls."
I looked up surprised.
"Yeah, Carl said she was a real honey, and her and Mark were snogging at the movies. Gail said Ceecee was in a right fit when she heard."
"Well serves her right" I said.
"Then how about Susan. She hasn't been out with anyone for ages. You two would be good together."
"Susans nice, I like her. She's in my Chem and English classes but I don't think she'd go out with me."
"Don't know until you ask".
"Yeah maybe" I said.
"Hey, want to check out my new space." I said changing the subject. "I get to move in next week".
We went out to the garage and I showed him the loft. He was impressed. I could tell, I got a 'sweeeet'.

After Dave left, I went upto the shops on my bike. I got some stuff for dinner, and a dvd to watch. I also picked up a replacement pantyhose for maria, and added another two for myself.

After watching the dvd, Hancock, I went to bed and read some of our assigned english text 'Pride and Prejudice'. I was actually enjoying it, way better than some of the Shakespeare we'd had to read.

And that was my weekend! In the morning, back to paper delivery and school.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 2

by Closetdrsr


 
Chapter Two
 
 
Dad was home from work late on Monday. I had prepared dinner and finished all my homework when he got in.

As we sat at the dining table, he filled me in on what was happening. Step-Grandpa Jack (Maria's dad) wasn't well, and was probably going to be admitted into hospital after the holidays. His kidneys and liver were damaged, and the doctors were testing for Cancer. He suggested that we all go up there over christmas, but that I'd be able to return home because I had work and they weren't really my family. Maria and the twins would be back sunday, but in the new year would probably stay with her mother until something was sorted out. He would travel back and forth for the weekends, and may try to do some work from up there. He told me it was a big responsibility to be here on my own, and to expect to be on my own each weekend, and to not let him down.

After our talk, we went and checked out the loft. He liked that I had put the dresser in the wardrobe and the tv on top of it. It really opened up the room. It was too late to try and move my bed that night since it would need to be disassembled, but he promised to help me tomorrow night.

After swim practice on Tuesday, dad helped me move my bed as he had promised. The first night sleeping in the loft was a
little strange, and there was still a slight paint smell. Dad was up late Wednesday morning as he didn't hear me go out for my paper route. Friday rolled round and he was off to the step-grandparents again, to pick up Maria.

Friday night I got dressed up in the sundress again, and revisited the park. The only people I saw were an older couple walking their dog. But it felt good to be a girly again. We had a trial swim meet on Saturday afternoon, and didn't get home till five. I found a really nice royal blue turtleneck top and a shortish twill skirt in the closet. They were very comfortable to wear, but to be honest I was a little disappointed in the shape of my boobs. They just didn't look right with something this formfitting. I stayed in Saturday night, studying for semester finals next week. Sunday morning, I did housework. Washing, ironing, folding, cleaning the bathrooms. This time though, I didn't put everything back in the closet.

The underwear went into my dresser along with the turtleneck top. The sundress and twill skirt went into my closet.

Everyone arrived back in time for dinner. I had cooked a chicken roast. Maria gave me a big hug when she saw me, and even the twins came over and hugged me. She gave my new room the once over and the thumbs up approval. She asked if I could help move the twins into my old room and put her sewing stuff into their room during the week.

The next week flew past. I had four half days with exams. Overall, I felt pretty good that I'd get good grades. I caught up with Dave thursday afternoon after Math. We walked back to his place, pushing our bikes. He wasn't so comfortable with his exams, but was hopeful for a C in Math. He asked me whether I had spoken to Susan about Winter Dance. Samantha had been really pleased that he'd asked her. I told him I hadn't even thought about it, so he kicked me, and said to pull my finger out. He'd made inquiries, and indications were that Susan would like for me to ask her.

Christmas came and went. I got an ipod and a cellphone, and dad installed an new highspeed wireless router in the loft so that I could use my laptop out there. Dads folks gave me $100. I went with Dad, Maria and the twins and spent four days up with Maria's mom. Her dad was still in the hospital, but was currently stable. The cancer had been confirmed, and now the doctors were figuring out next steps.
After four days I had had enough of small town living. Nobody did anything, and most of the shops were closed right through to New Years. I caught a bus back home. That was a tedious five hour ride; thank god for the ipod. Dad had given me $200 for groceries, and said he'd see me after New Years. I had to promise no parties at home, but I could go to a party on New Years Eve as long as I rang them to tell them where.

I got home late afternoon. I took the car to go grocery shopping, mostly meals in a box like lean cuisine, but also some
milk and juice. When I got home, Dave was waiting for me. I had texted him from my cellphone during the bus ride, so he had dropped by to say happy holidays. His folks had agreed to let him have a news years party at his place, and he came over to invite me. It sounded like he was inviting half the school as well. He hung around chatting for half the evening, sharing a frozen pizza and a couple of large Cokes. When he left at 8, I was really tired and had an early night.
The next morning, after paper delivery, I went to the rec center and did 50 lengths of the pool. It felt good to get some christmas rust out of my system. As I was leaving, Steve came by, asking how my christmas was. I told him what I'd got and about Maria's dad. He asked me if i'd got my exam results yet. He'd done ok, mostly B's, although a low C on english and a C in chem hadn't impressed his folks too much. He'd been told he'd have to cut back on the dates until his grades had improved.
On the way home I rode down Main Street. Dingles bookstore had closed back in October, and it looked like someone else was moving in. The store had a sign up saying 'Platos Closet opening on New Years'. It looked like a clothing shop, with all those circular racks. I stopped off at the bank and deposited my christmas gift, and my paper route money.
At home in the mailbox was my result card from school. I had scored 96 in Math and 90 in Chem. English, French, Graphic
Design and History all in the 80's. Photography 77. Dad and Maria would be happy. Dad was a little concerned that their
absences would be detrimental to my grades, but these were way up there.

I stopped by to say happy holidays to Mrs Frankston. She was happy to see me. Her oldest son had stopped by on Christmas
day for an hour or so, but no one else had come to see her. We shared a piece of fruit cake (it was really good) and I told her about Maria's dad. She told me her hip and knee were playing up, and that she maybe going into hospital for the doctors to take a look, but she didn't know when that would be. She asked if I could feed her cat when she went in.

I got dressed that night, just in the sundress, but it started to rain after dinner, so I stayed inside. I watched a movie on tv, then went online. I updated my profiles; I have 2, one male, one female. I then searched again for breastforms. I purchased the pair of oval forms and a new wig, this one a lot longer in length than Maria's, and I got it in Chestnut, with blonde highlights. They still had the special on the glue, and were offering free shipping. Still, with tax it was over $250.

The last day of the year was busy. I spent most of it at Dave's, helping him decorate, and helping his mom set out the hors d'ouvres. The rest of the time I chased his kid sister around. She always seems to be under my feet. Around 8.30, people started to arrive. Most of them were the jocks, mostly football squad, and their girlfriends, mostly cheerleaders. By 10.30 there was more than 40 people in the house. Daves parents retired to the upstairs level (which was out of bounds for the guests). In the basement, someone was playing DJ, and had cranked up the volume. They had a reasonable selection from what I could hear, maybe a little heavy on the screamo, but complimented by some girl tracks like Sara Bareilles and Gwen Stefani.

I wandered around chatting to people I knew, which wasn't that many. I found Dave with Samantha in the kitchen. Samantha asked me how I was, how were the holidays going and how did I go in my exams. When I told her, she has impressed. She said I should talk to Susan because she did really well also. I asked if Susan was here, to which I got the expected answer of "I haven't seen her, but she was invited".

Dave gave me a friendly punch as I was leaving and tried to say quietly, "Don't forget to ask about you know what"

"What?" Samantha asked, having heard.

"Um, well, Mike here, was umm, thinking about asking Susan to the Winter Dance" said Dave.

"Oh. Thats a good idea. Susan hasn't dated all school year, and Mike, you should ask her. You're so much alike" gushed Samantha. "I don't believe any of those things CeeCee and her friends have been telling about her."

"Um, what things?" I asked.

"Well, you know that she stopped dating after Tommy was arrested."

I looked at Samantha perplexed, "Who's Tommy? I thought Susan dated Harry"

"She did. Tommy was Harry's sister Abby's boyfriend. He was arrested for beating her up"

"Tommy beat Susan?" I was confused.

"No dummy, he beat up Abby, Harry's sister" Samantha looked at me to see if I got it.

"Ok, but why does that have anything to do with Susan" I asked, trying to get the topic back on track.

"Well, and this is just Ceecee's version of events, but she says Tommy caught Abby and Susan together, you know, in bed"

"Oh wow" was all I could say.

"I don't believe it" said Dave. "Tommy was a hot head, and he didn't like Harry for some reason. My money is on Abby

sticking up for Harry, thats why Tommy beat her up."

"But why would that affect Susan?" I asked.

"I'm not sure," replied Dave, "But that was when Harry disappeared to college. I don't think anyone outside his family has heard from him since then. Not even Susan I think."

"Maybe she just misses him" I offered, "Hell, I haven't dated a girl since Kylie Hatcher, and that was end of freshman year. No ones making a fuss about that."

"That's because some of the girls think you're gay" said Sam, then covered her mouth.

"Oops, sorry. I don't think that personally." apologized Sam.

"What gave them that idea" I asked, looking at both Samantha and Dave.

"Well, apart from the not dating, you're polite, you dress well"

"you're way too responsible" added Dave.

"and you have a small build, and really nice skin" finished Sam.

"and you speak quietly and sort of girly, and you don't have the lump on your throat"" said Dave.

I stared at Dave. "Hey you asked" he said.

"I bet you that if I dressed you up as a girl, you'd look really pretty, and hardly anyone could tell." said Sam.

"Ha, just like Monica used to do eh mikey?" laughed Dave.

"Monica had you in a dress a number of times as well" I chided.

"Who's Monica, and why were you in a dress Dave?" asked Sam, again looking confused.

"Monica was mike's older sister. She used to babysit us when Mike lived across the street. Sometimes to punish us, she'd dress us up" said Dave. "It was her way of keeping us in the house, instead of running around outside"

"I never knew you had a sister Mike. What happened to her?"

"She died in a car accident. Almost 4 years ago."

"Oh, I'm sorry Mike" offered Sam.

"For all Monica's weirdness, she was a great sister. Looked after me when Mom died. I still miss her."

"You're Mom died as well?"

"Mikes mom was shot, what, about seven years ago" said Dave looking to me for confirmation. I nodded. "You probably don't, but you may recall that bank robbery in Ashton. Mikes Mom was the assistant Manager there, she and a teller were shot and killed."

I was glad Dave was telling Sam, as I was tearing up just thinking about it. Sam came around the counter and gave me a big hug.
"I truly had no idea Mike, I'm really sorry for you" she said as she gave me another hug.

I'll admit getting a hug from Samantha Reading was making my day.

"Hey, thats enough" said Dave when he noticed I was smiling.

"Anyway, Monica went a little wierd after Mike's dad started dating Maria. She went all bad girl for a while." said Dave when Samantha had sat down beside him again.

"She was just acting up, rebeling that Dad had replaced Mom so quickly" I said. "She cycled through phases, goth and emo mostly. But she kept up her grades and got into Stanford."

"How about you Mike, how did you react to Maria." asked Sam

"Well, shes not my mom, but she doesn't really try to be either. She just wants to be there, and she's tied up with the twins now. I like her for that. It was tough at the beginning when Monica was looking for support and expecting me to back her, but things are ok between us. Most people don't pick that she's not my mom now."

"Thats because you look so much alike, well apart from the hair. I'd swear, if you were a girl Mike, and had longer, darker hair, you could be Maria's sister or even daughter" exclaimed Dave.

"Oh" was all I could manage as I went bright red with embarrassment as I thought back to the image I had of myself in the mirror looking just like Maria on her honeymoon.

"Why didn't you say something to me Dave. Did you think I was gay too?."

"Well, I don't think about it too much. You're you. And we've been friends since elementary. Heck, sometimes I think half the football team could be gay, and half the cheerleaders are lesbian."

We all laughed at that.

"Anyway, I think you should ask Susan out", offered Samantha."Don't take this wrong, but I think she'll accept as you're not threatening like most boys and you're asking as a friend."

"Gee, thanks for the vote of manhood" I muttered.
 
 
Shortly afterward, Dave had to go and separate a couple of guys getting loud, before someone or something got broke. Sam stayed and chatted some more for a while, before heading off to talk to some of her other friends. I wandered around for a little, talking to some people, ignoring some others. Midnight came and went, we all sang 'Auld lang syne", and people started going home shortly thereafter. I think most of the couples were heading off to the park point.

At one o'clock, I excused myself to Dave and Sam, who were playing a little tonsil hockey themselves, and rode my bike home. No paper on New Years Day, so I was able to sleep in. Dad called at a little before noon, a little surprised I was there. I was actually on my way out to the rec center for some laps. He brought me up to speed on what was happening with Maria's dad. They were wanting to do more scans to determine the extent of the damage in the liver, and had started him on some drug therapy as an intermediate cause of action. If the tumors were pervasive, then chemotherapy would be necessary, and possibly liver transplant. If the tumors were isolated a partial hepatectomy may be successful. He told me he'd come down on Monday for the week, but was planning to be back up there from friday for two, maybe three weeks if he could organize to work from there.

I told him my exam results, and he was really pleased. As a reward he said I could use the car during the day and evening when I wanted, but not to go to school, and not after nine at night. His opinion was that only Seniors drove to school, and I was still a Junior. He then asked me to organize a meeting with my school councellor for him for Wednesday or Thursday afternoon. He wanted to let her know that I was home alone should anything happen.

After he had hung up, I rode to the rec center and did 50 laps. On the way back home, I again rode down Main Street. I picked up some fresh milk, cheese and a loaf of bread from Safeways. I also picked up a eyeshadow shell and a lipstick. The new shop, Platos Closet was open and there was quite a crowd of people in there, and as I had guessed, it was a clothing shop. More correctly, It was a second hand retro clothing store. It seemed to cater for mostly girls clothing, but there was some boys stuff as well. I only took a quick look as I was carrying the makeup and fresh milk and I wanted to get home with them.

Friday and Saturday were quiet. I dressed up each night, but stayed home watching tv and reading Pride and Prejudice. Sunday was housework day; i'd let the dishes and washing pile up, and I got my school gear ready. The first week of the new school semester is always quiet, no homework. Dad had his meeting with the councilor on Wednesday, no issues there. This semester I'd swapped out photography for Outdoor Pursuits, one of the new Physical Education classes. It concentrated on activities like rock climbing and belaying, mountain bike riding and Kayaking. And Samantha was in the class. During class on Thursday, she asked if I had spoken to Susan yet. She was disappointed that I hadn't.

Friday, Sam took matters into her own hands. Unbeknown to either of us, she had arranged to have lunch together. But it did force me to ask Susan out to the Winter Dance, and Susan did accept.

That afternoon, I walked home with Susan, Sam and Dave. Susan was reserved, even with Sam prodding her to join the conversation, but she did give me her phone number, and asked me to call her over the weekend.

When I got home, there was a package in the mailbox. It was my breast forms and wig. Excitedly I rushed inside to check them out. The wig looked really good. It was long enough to put into a ponytail, or to put it up. Next I checked out the
breast forms. They were amazing. They looked and felt soft like the real thing (I'd only ever felt Kylie Hatchers, but they felt similar), just a little cold.

I took a hot shower and nair'ed my legs. My didn't have any visible chest hair, but I nair'd that as well. I was surprised by the amount of light hair came off. Finally I shaved my underarms. I patted myself down with a big towel, and added a little talcum powder. Then I lay down on my bed, and after applying the glue, carefully positioned them onto my bare chest as per the instructions in the box. When I sat up after about eight minutes, I felt the weight of the forms on my chest pulling forward. They looked huge. I cupped them in my hands, rolling them around, and feeling the nipple between my fingers. I pulled out another tube from the box. It was labeled latex coverage/concealer. Following the instructions, I gently rubbed some cream on the edges of the forms onto my skin. After a couple of minutes it had created a skin like seal so that you couldn't see any join. They looked really natural, and they were starting to warm up too. I took out the black bra and put it on. It felt completely different. Firstly the back strap was lower than I'd worn in the past, and the weight was on the shoulder straps, and secondly, I now had real cleavage.

I wanted to wear something formfitting to show off my new curves and decided on the turtleneck and short twill skirt. I put on the black thong and tan pantyhose, and then took the top and skirt from the bottom drawer of my dresser and put them on.

If I say so myself, the look was exactly what I'd hoped for. The turtleneck accentuated them beautifully. I went back into the house and got the black pumps from Maria's wardrobe, and then did my makeup. I had been experimenting with more colors, learning what went with my skin tone. Today I went with blue eyeshadow, and a light rose lipstick. Lastly I put on my new wig. Although it was still light outside, I grabbed my purse, made sure I had plenty of cash, and got into the car. I drove up to the Safeway carpark, but parked away from the entrance. Waiting until no one was around, I got out of the car and hurried through to Main Street. I wandered through a couple of shops, making my way toward the new shop. I saw a couple of people from school, but no one from my classes, not that I thought anyone would recognize me. I spent almost an hour in Plato's Closet. I'd found a complete Catholic Girls school uniform, including a blazer and mary janes for $70. I found a pair of jeans and 2 shell tops for another $20. Lastly I found a really pretty blue party or prom dress, but when I tried it on it was too small. When I came out of the changing rooms, I almost walked into a girl carrying a similar type of party dress toward the changing rooms.

"Sorry" I said to the girl, then recognized her. Her name was Stephanie, one of the cheerleaders that hung out with Ceecee.

And sure enough, there was Ceecee looking through the party dresses as well.

"Its ok" she replied, before hesitating, "Hey do I know you?"

"I don't think so" I replied looking at her. Of all Ceecee's friends Stephanie was the prettiest. Unfortunately she wasn't one of the brightest.

"I go to Dioceses Catholic Girls School, and you obviously go to Chapperal" I offered, noting that she was still wearing her cheerleading outfit.

"Oh ok" she said "Hey, I like that dress. Are you getting it?"

"No its a bit small for me. It didn't fit right across here" I cupped my boobs.

"Can I try it" she asked "I don't think I'm as big as you up here". She cupped her boobs in return.

We both laughed.

"So what's you name?" she asked. "I'm Stephanie."

"Monica" I replied.

"Hey, Do you know Mark Rogers?"

"I don't know, who is he" I could see where she was going, although I never found out Marks surname.

"Oh, he's just a boy from our school. He said he'd met a Catholic Girl called Monica. He's my friend CeeCee's boyfriend"

She walked out of the changing room in the dress. It looked great on her.

"Wow, that looks gorgeous" I said, "it really goes with your eyes".

"Thanks, I like it a lot too. We have a School dance coming up and this would be perfect"

We walked out of the changing rooms together. I'd never paid much attention to Stephanie before, but she was actually very nice. I guess the company she keeps was a bad thing for her.
 
 
I managed to avoid Ceecee, although I could feel the daggers in my back, and left after paying for my items. After Platos, I walked along the strip. Most stores were still open, being late night shopping. At the jewelers I looked at some earrings, wishing I had my ears pierced. The jeweler told me that I could get them pierced at Walgreens, and would give me a voucher for half price if I bought some goldplated starter studs. I bought a pair of small studs and headed out toward Walgreens.
 
 
On my way I stopped at DQ for an ice cream sundae. When on my way out of DQ, Ceecee and Stephanie were heading in. Stephanie waved, but after a curt stare from Ceecee followed her inside without saying a word. I stood outside for a few minutes eating my ice cream and then started walking up the street toward Walgreens.

At Walgreens, the pharmacist was busy, and couldn't pierce my ears straight away. As I sat in the small waiting area where they have one of those blood pressure machines, I saw Ceecee come into the store. Hiding behind the partition, I watched her look up and down the aisles, and then exit the store. A few minutes later, Stephanie did the same, but halfheartedly.

"Friends of yours?" a womans voice said beside me.

I turned to see the pharmacist. "Not particularly" I replied.

"Well, I'd watch out for the first one that came in here if I were you, not a happy girl that one" she advised. "Now let me see, you'd like your ears pierced?"

"Yes please, does it hurt much?"

"Not much really" as she wiped my ear lobes with alcohol swabs. "But if you don't turn the studs regularly, they can become infected. Ok, do you have some studs?"

I handed her the little bag with the studs, and she picked up what looked like a small gun, loaded a pad and a stud and fit the nozzle over my left ear. It went ppringg, and I felt a small prick on my ear, and she had put the first stud in.

She repeated the process on my right ear. She then wiped both ears again.

"Ok, now remember to turn the studs regularly with clean hands, and keep them in for about six weeks. Gently clean you ears every day. After that, you can take the studs out to clean them every day for about a month or so. After that the holes will be sealed and you can wear post earrings, but no dangles for at least 3 months ok?"

"Ok" I said.

I gave her the coupon from the jeweler, and paid for the piercings.

"Now lets go see whether those two girls are still out there shall we?"

The pharmacist came back a couple of minutes later.

"They're standing on the other side of the street" she said. "Would you like to go out the back door? You can get back on Main at 4th Ave just past Ando's Bakery."

"Thank you" I said. "I just need to get back to the Safeway carpark."
 
 
Carrying my bags, I slipped out the back door. She pointed toward an alleyway that lead over to 4th Ave. Once back on Main Street, I crossed over at 3rd, and made my way back to the car easily enough.

When I got home, I put the clothes I'd bought into a wash and then sat down to watch some tv.
 
I got ready for bed, taking of the wig, and putting it in a small box in my wardrobe. I didn't have a stand for it, and even if I did, I didn't really have a place to put it. I stood in front of the mirror, admiring the shape and weight of my forms through the turtleneck top. I did more of the same when i'd taken the top off, and was only wearing the bra. I could faintly see and feel the nipples through the lace. It was such a turn on, I could only wish that they were real and I could feel my hands. That night I pleasured myself with the dildo again, and figured out that I could adjust the intensity of the vibrator (it had been left on high!). This time it didn't hurt, and after the fourth wave of pleasure I came, wetting the thong and pantyhose. I gently withdrew the dildo, and stepped out off the soiled underwear. My penis was still, well, semi-erect is probably the best term. I've never been into masturbation, but when I took my penis in hand, it was mind blowing.

I lay sated on the bed for a few minutes afterward, cum pooling into my hand as it shrunk. I had never managed to cum twice in the few times I had managed to masturbate.

I carefully stood up and went downstairs to the handbasin and rinsed my hand. I then carefully stripped off the skirt, and bra and stepped into the shower. The water felt great. After the shower, I went back upstairs and stood in front of the mirror. If I placed my hand over my crotch I looked like a real girl. When I took my hand away, I looked like a freak. I picked up my soiled clothes, and put them in the corner. I checked the skirt, and decided it should be washed as well.

I then lay back on the bed to take off the forms. I managed to peal away some of the latex coverage, but I could only pull the edge away from my skin about quarter of an inch or so. It was stuck fast. Panicking a little, I grabbed the instructions from the box the forms came in. Ah, you needed to apply the remover with a gauze swab, whilst gently lifting the form away from the skin. Following the instructions, It took my almost twenty minutes to remove the forms. I now had two red 'circles' on my chest. I also noted that the bra straps had left two faint lines over my shoulders. I cleaned the inside of the forms with hot soupy water, and placed them into their molded box, and slid it back under my bed. Not wanting to sleep naked, I put a pair of panties on.
 
 
I was late for my paper delivery the next morning. I slept like the dead, and had missed the first alarm (luckily my alarm clock has two). After I got back, I put the clothes from the washing machine into the dryer, and put another wash on, including my school uniform. I went back to bed and slept to nine.

When I got up, my left ear was a little sore, and there were a couple of blood spots on my pillow case. I gently washed my ears, and turned the studs. After breakfast I stripped my bed (I found a small cum stain on the sheet) and changed over the washer and dryer. I had to hang the skirt on the line outside to dry as it shouldn't be machine dried. I also hung the turtleneck top as well since it had some wool in it. I folded the clothes I'd bought and put them all in my bottom drawer, except the blazer, which I hung up. I had almost filled the bottom drawer. The top drawer where the underwear was, was also getting full. I had now purloined four bras and six pairs of panties, the white full slip, and the blue cami/half slip set from Maria's suitcase. When the bedding had completed washing, I hung those outside as well.

After lunch I went to the pool for practice. Only Steve noticed the studs in my ears. He thought it was a little girly having both ears done, but two of his other friends had both sides, although they only wore earrings in one side. I bypassed my shower (my chest still had two red half circles) and went home.

Dave rang at five, wanting to know if I wanted to go to the movies. He was taking Samantha, and suggested I might invite Susan for a double date. I asked what time to meet etc and hung up. Luckily I had been paid this morning so I had some cash. I found Susan's phone number and called her. Her Mom answered. Talk about the third degree! She asked questions for almost five minutes before she handed the phone to Susan. Susan apologized for that. Her mom was more than a little protective. I asked if she wanted to go to the movies with me, and Dave and Sam. She had to ask her mom, and after a little bit of pleading on her part, was able to go, but had to be home by 10.00. And I had to go over there and meet her mom first! Susan gave me her address. It was going to be tight to get her back home by 10.00 by bus.

I rang my dad and explained that I had a date, and asked if I could use the car past nine. Score one for me, he reluctantly agreed, but I had to call him as soon as I got home, which had to be before 11. And no one else but my date in the car! I rang Dave back, and told him we'd meet them there before seven. I explained that Susan had to be home by ten.

I got changed into tan chinos and a white casual shirt, and decided shoes over sneakers. A better impression I think. I added my swim team jacket in case it got cold.

I arrived at Susan's a little after six. She was still getting ready, but her mom invited me inside. Her Mom was the pharmacist from last night!. She looked at me strangely, like she was trying to place me. Susan come out five minutes later wearing jeans and a tight fitting top. She also wasn't wearing sneakers, but strappy heels. She already had an inch or so on me without them. She looked really good. I promised to have her home by ten, but mentioned I was unsure what movies we were going to see. Her mom said that 10.30 would be ok as long as Susan rang once we got to the theatre and had decided.

I led Susan out to the car and opened the door for her. Her mom waved from the doorstep, and Susan waved back. On the way to the theatre, Susan said "Nice earrings"

"Thanks" I said. "They're a little tender"

"Both sides?" She asked.

"Yeah, I couldn't remember which side to get, so I got both"

"Both supposedly means bi. Most boys wear it on the left. Where did you get them done?"

"At the pharmacy on Main Street" I replied.

"My mom works there. Did she do them for you, or did Daphne?"

"It may have been the other girl. I'm not sure. They were all wearing white coats and I had my eyes closed."

She laughed. She had a really nice laugh. I'd never heard it before at school.

"Sam said that you don't date anymore" i asked. "Can I ask why?"

A shadow briefly passed over her face, but she shook it off quickly. "No real reason" she answered. "A couple of the jock crowd asked me out earlier this year, but I wasn't interested."

"So why did you accept my invitation to the Winter Dance?"

"Well, one, you've always been nice to me, and two, you're smart, three, I actually wanted to go to the dance and lastly, I've wanted you to ask me out since the beginning of the year."

"Oh, well, I'm glad I did" I said.
 
 
We got to the theatre at the mall at 6.45, and met with Dave and Sam just on 7.00. Sam immediately noticed my studs as well, and was cajoling Dave to get some as well. The choices for movie were; The day the earth stood still, The Unborn or Bride Wars. Dave and I voted for 'keanu-time' but we ended up with Bride Wars, mostly because keanu finished at 10.30 and I'd be late getting Susan home. We went back to the food court for something to eat. Susan and I had Greek Gyros and tiropita, Sam had a chicken salad and Dave had Red Rockets burger and fries.

Susan allowed me to take her hand on the way back to the theatre. We saw several couples from school there and Dave and Sam mingled. Most seemed surprised to see me with Susan. The movie wasn't too bad, Kate Hudson with the blue hair, and the tanning session for Anne Hathaway were the best pranks. And I knew that Hathaway would end up with the Kates brother!
 
 
After the movie, Dave and Sam headed off quickly to park point. I drove Susan home, arriving right on time at 10 o'clock. I walked her to the door and she allowed me to kiss her good night. She said she'd had a great time and thanked me for not rushing her, and she'd like to have another date. I said I'd see her on Monday at school.

When I got home, I called Dad. He was glad i'd called on time, asked about my date, and reminded me he wouldn't be home this week. I lay in bed, thinking about my date. I had enjoyed Susan's company, and thought I could really get to like her, a lot. Then I started to compare it to the 'sort of' date with Mark. It was completely different, but it had left me feeling all strange inside. Susan had wanted to get to know me, Mark had wanted to make out, and boy was he a good kisser.

That night, I dreamed. I dreamed I was on a date with Susan. But i was Monica. Talk about confusing.
 

*          *          *

 
End of Part 2
 
 
To Be Continued...
 

Becoming Monica - Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 3

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2009 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Three
 
 
The following week moved quickly. I saw Susan everyday at school, and we spent our lunch breaks together. Most of the time we talked school stuff, or observed who and what was going on around us. Homework had started as well. That kept me busy most nights.

Saturday afternoon I had a swimming tournament in Ashland, so Susan and I decided to get together at her place on Sunday, instead. Her Mom cooked a roast lamb dinner that was amazing.

I found out that Susan's parents were divorced, had been since Susan was little. She had had limited contact with him, the occasional card or present, over the past 8 years. He had a new family now. Susan also had two sisters. One was married, and were on assignment overseas in Germany. She had met her husband at college, and had married soon after graduating. The other sister, Crystal, had just turned 12 and was in middle school.

Susans Mom quizzed me on my family, so I retold how Mom and Monica had each died, and how my Dad and Maria were over by Greenville with her family. She was amazed that my parents had left me alone for so long. I explained that it wasn't much different to when they were there, and they were really only a phone call away if something bad happened.

After dinner, I helped Susan clean up and do the dishes. We sat together on the sofa and watched some of a movie on TV. Susan and I managed to get a little time alone on the front porch to say goodnight.
 

*          *          *

 
Monday was MLK day. After the paper delivery I crawled back into bed. Susan called around nine, said she had a good time last night. I asked her what see had planned for the day. Her mom was taking her to Southdale Mall to look at party and prom dresses.

I shivered at the last memory of being at Southdale Mall.

She promised to call when she got home.

After a late breakfast I rang Dave. He too had just rolled out of bed. His dad had him lined up to do outside chores, but said I could come over after lunch.

I pottered around the house for the rest of the morning, doing chores as well. I also stopped over to see Mrs. Frankston and put her trash out.
After lunch I drove over to Dave's. The weather had turned cold and it looked like rain was due again, so we stayed inside and played Xbox. Dave's sister curled up on the seat next to me, offering me tips during the game. Just after three, Susan called me on my cell. I told her I was at Dave's, and asked if she wanted me to come over. She said that she had some housework to do, and her mom wanted her to cook dinner, so she'd see me tomorrow.

After I hung up, Dave's sister wanted to know who that was. I told her. She didn't look pleased, and for the next thirty minutes didn't offer me any tips for the game.

Dave's mom asked if I wanted to stay for dinner; Dave's dad was just going to pick up burritos, chips and salsa. I stayed.
 

*          *          *

 
When I got home, Dad was there. We had a quick chat, but he headed off to bed fairly quickly. The next week was much the same, except I was cooking for two. Dad was up and gone by the time I got back from my paper route, and wasn't home usually until after 8.00. I guess he was catching up on a lot of work.

Friday morning he left $300 on the dining table, with a small list of shopping items. He also wished me well for the Dance on Saturday, and permission to take the car for my date. He thought he'd be home next weekend, but it would depend on how step-granddad Jack responded to the current round of tests. It looked increasingly likely that they'd have to go to chemotherapy, and hope for a transplant. They were just running out of options. In the whole 3 days he was here, he never said anything about my ear studs. I wondered if he even noticed.
 

*          *          *

 
Friday after school, I did some grocery shopping, and went to O'Malley outfitters to try on my hired suit for the dance. I'd stayed with basic black. Dave was there as well, he'd also stayed with basic black. While Dave and I were waiting to pay for our suits, Mark came out of the changing room. He'd gone black pants, with a White Dinner Jacket. It looked good with the red power tie he was wearing. He came over and shook hands with Dave, who introduced us.

"So who were you taking to?" Dave asked Mark.

"No one. Going Stag," replied Mark. "How about you guys?"

"Samantha Reading."

"Susan Fischer."

"Nice," nodded Mark to me."Didn't think she was going out with anyone after her last boyfriend, at least not male."

"Don't believe anything Ceecee tells you Mark," I said, maybe a bit too angrily.

"Well, true. Shes said some nasty stuff about me since we broke up," he said.

"Oh I heard she still thinks of you as her boyfriend," offered Dave.

"Me too, from Stephanie."

"When did you talk to Stephanie Delgardo?" Dave asked, eyebrow raised.

"Saw her a while back, shopping at Plato's," I replied. "She got her dance dress from there."

"Why were you at Plato's?" asked Mark. "That shop is for girls."

Oops! I thought. Luckily for me, the shop assistant asked for my card just then.

"Mostly true," I continued after my card was taken, "But they have a selection of football, basketball and baseball team jerseys as well."

"Well they did, a small rack of small or extra extra large ones. I remembered seeing it by the changing rooms."

"Anything decent?" asked Dave halfheartedly.

"Not that I could see, mostly east coast stuff, and funny sizes." Phew I thought.

"Anyway, I heard her talking to another girl by the changing rooms about you," yes I thought...on a roll, nicely covered up!

"What girl, what did she look like?" asked Mark.

Ah oh, that was a little fast, whats up? I thought.

"I don't know, a brown haired girl, rather pretty I guess." I shrugged.

"Damn!" he exclaimed. "Was Ceecee about when you saw them?"

"Yep, she was in the store looking at the party dresses."

"Did they talk, Ceecee and this other girl" Mark was getting agitated.

"Not that I saw. I left while the girls were still in the changing rooms"

The shop assistant came back with my card, and I signed the slip. He then took Dave's card.

"You seem very interested in this girl." asked Dave to Mark.

"Well, yeah. I met this girl right, a real hottie, the night Ceecee dumped me, even took her to the movies a couple of nights later. I haven't seen or heard from her since. But no one I know, knows of her or has even seen her, except Gail and Carl. Its like shes not real, like a ghost or something, but Mike here may have seen her. And Ceecee doesn't believe of course, thinks I'm making it up cos no one she knows knows the girl, but she's pissed that it might be true."

"But Stephanie spoke to her." I offered.

"Yeah, but she might not be the same girl," said Mark.

"Well, If I see her again, I'll let you know."

Dave signed his slip and picked up his card. We both picked up our suit hangers and left the store. Dave offered me a ride home. He hung around for a little while when we got to my place, just chatting about football and school stuff and tomorrow nights dance. While he talked, I did some housework. After putting a TV dinner on, I took some clothes out of the dryer and started folding and ironing.
 

*          *          *

 
First were a couple of school shirts. Then my swimming body suit. Then a bra, my school slacks, two pair of panties, and a pair of pantyhose. I was folding another bra when I realised he had stopped talking and was just looking at me.

"Why are you folding bras and knickers and stuff?" he asked.

"They were in the wash," I replied, not understanding his question. I'd seen him fold clothes when his mother had bent his ear.

"But why?" he asked.

"They were in the washing machine, and I put them into the dryer this morning, now I'm folding and ironing them." Then I got his question, looking at the piles of clothes. "Oh, Maria's stuff. I think they were in one of Dads bags when he came home this week."

He looked dubious for a few seconds, but then nodded to himself as it seemed reasonable. Guess I needed to be a little more careful.
 

*          *          *

 
Dave left shortly afterward. After dinner, I put all the clothes away in my drawers. I wondered what I was going to do when Dad and Maria returned. I was so used to dressing up in the evening and wearing a bra and panties to bed now. I'd even started wearing panties to school when I didn't have outdoor pursuits because they felt so good, so it would be hard to just stop. That night I tried and didn't wear anything to bed and slept badly.
 
*          *          *

 
Saturday day flew by. I was so tired after lunch I napped for almost two hours which helped. I rushed up to the florist and picked up the corsage I had ordered, managing to get there before they were scheduled to close.

I arrived at Susans early, and her mother took lots of photos with us together. Susan wore an amazing full length black halter dress, one with the deep plunge at the back.

We arrived early for the dance, but that meant we were able to be a good table. Dave and Samantha joined us soon afterward. Samantha looked absolutely stunning in a short emerald green dress, that perfectly matched her eyes, and contrasted her red hair.

The dance went well. Susan and I managed to get some kissing and cuddling in on the dance floor, and she was only 'borrowed' from me on a couple of occasions.

I was surprised that Matt Hampton, the star wide receiver, and Stephanie narrowly edged out Dave and Samantha for Winter King and Queen, but I was happy for Stephanie as well. She looked really excited up there. I hoped that this would elevate her from Ceecee's 2nd string cheerleaders into the top group.

Talking of Ceecee. She hung around Mark all night, and even though he danced with a lot of girls, he danced with her a lot too. It was obvious to all she was throwing herself at him, and that everytime he started getting close to one of the single girls she would try to intervene.

Susan and I left around 11. She asked if I'd like to park on the way home. But reminded me that we had to be home by midnight. We went around to park point. We weren't the only ones parking there either, some couples must have ducked out of the dance really early.
 

*          *          *

 
When I had parked, we both got out and took a short stroll to the lakes edge. It was a little chilly, so I gave her my suit jacket to put over her shoulders. When we got back to the car, I suggested I could adjust the back seats in the car. Well, it was actually a crossover, and I usually left the back seats folded down for more storage space. The problem with them in that position was the front seats had limited movement. She said no, we should sit in the back. She took my hand and climbed into the back of the car, lifting the skirt of the dress as she did so. She moved my swimbag and lay down, using it as a pillow. I lay there beside her, kissing her.

After about five minutes of kissing, she sat up and undid the dress behind her neck. She let it fall slowly, so that I could see her topless. Hesitantly, she picked up my hand and placed it on her breast, and then following her instruction, started to knead it with my fingers. God it felt so good, more pliant than my forms. Next she told me to suck on her nipples. As I did so, her breathing became ragged and she started it roll her hips. Next she took my hand, and slipped it into her panties. My fingers were guided through the small tuft of hair, and onto her warm spot.

"Oohhh, thats sooo good!" she moaned as my index and middle finger slipped into the opening lips. She was really moist down there.

"Uummmmmmmmm!!!" she cried as I slid my fingers inside her, to the second knuckle and then withdrew them slowly, before pushing them in again.

She pulled my face away from her breast and kissed me really hard.

Now she was starting to buck against my hand as my fingers found themselves further inside her. I went back to sucking on her nipples. She reached down, undid my belt, unzipped my fly, and slipped her hand in.

"Ohhh, what do we have here?. Someones a little naughty."

She was rubbing her fingers over the satiny fabric of the panties I was wearing.

"Don't worry," she cooed in my ear, "I won't tell anyone."

She slipped the panties over my penis, and lifted herself on top of me, and guided me into her.

"Its ok," she whispered, grinding her pelvis into me and arching her back. She pulled my face up to her breast again, and I suckled as she rode me. I couldn't stay with her and came inside her. She kissed me deeply as I started to shrink inside her.

"God that was good!" she eclaimed, obviously satisfied. "Was that your first time?"

"Yes." I whispered, embarrassed.

"You're so cute when you blush. And its Ok. You did really well for the first time. And the little surprise made it even better. How long have you, you know, worn them."

"Not long." I started to cry.

"Hey its Ok. Lots of boys try it." She kissed my eyelids. "I think its sexy, and you have to admit, girls panties feel good don't they?"

I nodded, and she kissed me hard again.

"Come on, time for me to be home. Can you pass me my purse please, I need to tidy up a little."

We disentangled, and I reached into the front seat for her purse. When I turned around, she had done the top of her dress back up. She then took off her panties and used them to wipe herself, and then took a fresh pair out of her purse and started to put them on.

As she was doing that, I pulled up my pants, tucked my shirt in and did the belt up, but still managed to get a glimpse of her womanhood. I got out of the back door, and holding my hand out, helped her out as well. She straightened her dress and then leaned forward and kissed me again. We got back into the car and I drove her home. We kissed on her doorstep, and she promised to see me the next day.

I was on cloud nine because I had had sex with Susan, but also anxious that she had found out I wore woman's panties. She had said it was alright, but I didn't understand what that meant.
 

*          *          *

 
End of Part 3
 
 
To Be Continued...
 

Becoming Monica - Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 4

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2009 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Four
 
 
Susan rang at ten the next morning. She'd had a great evening at the dance and afterward, and wanted to know if she could spend the day with me. I could pick her up just after lunch.

Maria rang about ten minutes later, asking how my dance went. I said it went well, and Susan and I had had a really great evening. They were on their way into the hospital to see her dad, who was going to have another scan tonight. I asked her to convey my wishes to him and her mom.

I arrived over at Susans at 1.00. She came running out of the house when I pulled up, and jumped into the car, and gave me a quick kiss. Her mom stood on the doorstep and waved.
"Come on, lets go" susan said
"Ah, where to" I asked.
"Your place. I want to see where you live."
She put her hand on my crotch. "So whatcha wearing today" she asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Not panties" I replied.
"Spoilsport" she poked her tongue at me, and laughed.

When we got back to my place, I showed her around. The house was different to the standard square american house. It was long and sort of narrow, with the driveway running down past it for half of the property. The front door was actually in the middle of the house. To the front of the property was the converted three car garage, in line with the house. there was a 'back door' to the garage, and another back door at the other end of the house into a small courtyard with a spa tub, facing out onto a small yard.

I took her to my loft. She liked it, and we lay on the bed and kissed for a while.

"So, how often do you wear panties" she asked as she moved my hand under her top to her breast.
"Sometimes" I responded, starting to fondle.
"What else have you worn. A bra?"
She took of her top to show me her bra. It was a pretty pink lace. She pulled the left cup down to expose the nipple.
"Yes" I said as I moved down to take the nipple into my mouth.
"Anything else"
I nodded as I sucked on her nipple, totally immersed in the taste of her breast.
"What?, a skirt? a dress? heels?"
I nodded each time.
She undid her jeans and wiggled them down her legs. There, I saw her matching pink panties. I moved my hand there and slipped my fingers under the top, down through her hair. Soon they found the opening, becoming moist.
"will you show me later?" she said as she pushed my head down toward her crotch.
"show you?" I muttered, as I pulled down her panties, to expose her triangle of hair, with her lips starting to open.
"Ohhh, what you wear" she breathed hard as I put my mouth over her lower lips, sucking and darting my tongue into the opening.
"mmmm ok" not really knowing what I had replied at this stage. I had her juices in my mouth, in my nose.
She lifted my face to look at her.
"Promise me you'll show me?"
"Yes" I promised as I put my face back to her womanhood.
Shortly afterward, she pulled my jeans down and I made love to her again. This time I lasted a lot longer than last night and I think she came too.
We lay on the bed for about twenty minutes afterward, kissing and cuddling.
"Want to have a shower together" she asked. She got up off the bed and stripped off, and ran downstairs naked to the shower. By the time I got undressed, the water was running hot. I got in with her, admiring the supple grace of how she moved. She had started to lather with a body rinse. She was totally natural, absolutely beautiful. She noticed me looking and taking my penis in hand started gently squeezing until I was hard again. She kissed me hard again, and wrapped her self around me, positioning so that I could enter her again. This time I know she came, maybe twice, before I did. We rinsed off and stumbled out of the shower laughing. I handed her a large towel and she wrapped it around herself as woman do, just above the breasts, and then ran back upstairs. I put a towel around my waist and followed her.

 

*          *          *

 

We lay on the bed for awhile.
"Ok, show me" she asked.
"Now?"
"Yes now. dress up for me. The best outfit you have".
"Umm ok, but can I do it alone and then show you?"
"Ok. thats fair." she said. "I'm hungry. I'll go make some sandwiches, and you can get changed. I'll be waiting in the tv room."
She got up, put her bra and panties on, and then put her top on and went downstairs. As she decended, she called out "Is cheese ok?"
"Sure" I called out.

I pulled out the black bra and thong from my dresser, along with the fishnets, and the minidress from behind my blazer and put them onto the bed. I pulled the breastform box out from under the bed, and glued them in place. I next put the latex coverage on. While I was waiting for the coverage to set, Susan called out from downstairs. I called back that I wasn't ready. Once the forms were done, i put the clothing on. I went downstairs and into my parents room. I could hear the tv going. I took the ankle boots from the shoe rack and put them on. I took the wig down from the closet and went into my parents bathroom. I put on some makeup and then put on the wig.

I walked up the hallway and into the tv room. She looked up at me. And dropped her sandwich.
"Oh my God" she said. "Is that you? Fucking unbelievable."
I nodded, doing a little twirl. She got up to examine me closer.
"Holy shit. You look fucking real"
She put her hand on my chest.
"Are these breastforms. Shit they feel real."
She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me hard.
"Fucking amazing. You are bloody hot mike"
"call me Monica" I said quietly
"Ok Monica. so tell me. You've been doing this for a while haven't you. Have you been out like this"
"A couple of times" I replied.
"And I bet you were hit on right? by guys?"
"Yes, a lot"
"Did you like it?"
"A little. But once ended really bad".

I then explained what had happened at Greendale Mall. She was shocked, but also excited as a told my story.

"So does anyone else know?" she asked.
"Only you. I've seen, and been seen some other people from school, but they never guessed."
"Hang on. You're the mysterious Monica that Mark and Ceecee were looking for aren't you. Oh man, this is like kismit or something"
"Yes, but don't tell them, please"
"oh that is just too funny" she laughed."But don't be afraid, I'm not going to tell them Monica is you, but i'd like you to help me get even with them, as Monica."
"Why" I asked.
"I'll tell you later girlfriend, now is so not the time."
"Girlfriend?"
"Well, dressed like that I can't call you boyfriend can I? Now you're my boyfriend, lover and also my best girlfriend."
She kissed me again.
"Say lets go out Monica. I feel like a trip to the Mall"
"Really? you want me to go out like this?"
"Yep, and when we get back, we can have sex again. Moms not expecting me home until late."
"Can I get changed into something less formal?"
"You have more outfits?"
I nodded.
"Sure, show me" she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me back to my room.
We decided on the jeans and a maroon peasant blouse over the pink shell top. But I had to wear the ankle boots.
I grabbed my purse, which she took off me to look inside.
"Oh cool, you have id as well. Is this your sister?" she asked holding up Monica's licence.
I nodded again.
"Speak up girl, you have a mouth"
"But I'm worried that I don't sound like a girl"
"You do, just relax. Everyones voice if different, and most people associate the voice to the persons appearance. If you speak to someone who knows Mike, just speak a little softly, but like you're asking a question. Girls tend to inflect up, then down, then up again at the end of a sentence. And use your hands and arms a little more. Girls touch things when they talk, not necessarily other people, but their hands or hair.
She then took a couple of things out of her bag and added them to my purse.
"No woman would go anywhere without a tampon and pad in their purse" she said "oh, and also a condom" as she slipped one of those in as well.
"Well lets go and have some fun ok. That sex has made me naughty"

 

*          *          *

 

We drove into the Mall. It was sort of busy. Together we wandered in and out of the stores, trying on clothes. Around five, we went up to the foodcourt and just sat drinking sodas. In twenty minutes, we were approached by three groups of boys. A couple wanted to know if we'd like to go to the movies with them, but Susan was just toying with them. I'd seen girls do this before, and had even experienced it being done to me (without realizing it), but this was the first time I'd seen the power the girls have, from the girls point of view. It was actually intoxicating to be a tease.
Susan noticed another couple of guys checking us out.
"Check out those guys by Rockets" she nodded slightly in their direction. I looked at them from over my straw, sucking on it as she'd shown me. They were watching me. They looked about our age, but I didn't know either of them from school.
"Now watch this" she winked, then placed her hand by my face, moving a stray hair to behind my ear, then pulled me in for a gentle kiss. Believe me when I say, those boys jaws hit the floor.
Next she stood up, took my hand and whispered in my ear, "follow my lead, do what I do to the boy in the grey shirt" and we walked over toward them. She put on a roll of the hips that I tried to copy.
She walked up to the boy in the red shirt and smiled and said hi. I did the same to the boy in grey. Susan introduced us to them, and the boy in red gave us their names but I didn't catch them, he was so quiet. She then took red boys hand and put it on her boob. His eyes went as large as saucers. A bit shocked, I followed with the grey boy, who had the same reaction, but started to squeeze. Susan then stepped toward red boy and kissed him. I did the same to grey boy. Red boy looked stunned, but grey boy recovered quickly and started to kiss me back. His arm slipped behind my back and he started to kiss with his tongue. I found it hard to watch what Susan was doing. I broke off the kiss and Susan followed. She looked at me, and then looked at them, and said, "I think I prefer girls" and then kissed me, hard. When we broke apart, the two boys had a glazed look on their faces and they probably had wet themselves.
Holding hands, Susan and I left them standing there.
"what was that for" I asked a little out of breath, as we crossed the mall toward the carpark.
"Just a little bit of cockteasing. I wanted you to see what it is like to be in control" she said laughing.
"So, how did Scott kiss?"
Ah, his name was Scott.
"A little clumsy, but he recovered quickly and went for the tongue. And his hand went straight to my butt. Yours?". I asked.
"He was just bad, like a fricken wet fish".
"And me?" i asked.
"Hey, don't worry, you kiss way better than anyone I know at the moment. I'm not going anywhere. Lets get back to your place and get naughty."

I drove us home, and we made love again, both of us in bra and panties. It was slow and sensual and exciting.
Half an hour after we had finished, I got up and took off the wig and the breastforms, cleaned them and put them away. Susan, who had been dozing in my arms, rolled over and watched me, but I didn't mind. I was still afraid that she'd tell someone, but I wanted to believe that she wouldn't.

After i was dressed back in boy stuff, and had removed the makeup, I drove her home. When I got back home, I collapsed into bed. It still smelled of her.
 

*          *          *

 

School was great that week. We kissed in the halls between classes we had together, studied together (at her house two nights), and did stuff that boyfriend and girlfriend do.
Dave asked me what had changed. I just smiled, but I noticed he and Samantha were just as affectionate as Susan and I was.
The next weekend, the four of us doubled to the movies on Saturday, and then over to Daves place on Sunday for a small superbowl party. Matt and Stephanie were there too. I hadn't noticed her with Ceecee much this past week, so I was happy that Matt was helping with her social status. She was a little too giggly (probably the glass of wine), but Matt seemed to like her very much.
Stephanie won the superbowl score pool by picking the Steelers 27-20. I had the Steelers as well at 24-21, Susan had Arizona 21-18. After the game i took her home, and we made out in the car for 30 minutes. I got home just before 10. Dad had arrived home, and hadn't known where I was. I had left my cell phone at home. He wasn't really angry, but he had been concerned that he couldn't get hold of me when I was out late in the car.
 

*          *          *

 

He stayed in town for almost two weeks, staying until the friday before Valentines. He had had a lot of meetings lined up, and was home late most nights. He did came to see me swim on Saturday, and I got a third in the team relay. He got to meet Susan as well. Before he left again, he said I was to be careful. He could see the relationship between Susan and I was serious, and reminded me to take precautions.
Friday morning he was gone before I got back from paper delivery, but he had left a stack of envelopes for me to post, bill payments I suspected, and some money for groceries. Over the past two months, I had saved almost $300 from what he had left for groceries, and I put that money into my account to replace what I had spent on the breastforms and the rest toward buying some underwear so that I could put Maria's away.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 5

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 5

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2009 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Five
 
 
I didn't get to see Susan that night. She had to go to a some recital thingy for her sister at her sisters school. Her sister plays the flute. Saturday afternoon after swimming I spent at Susans. Susan and her sister had cooked a lasagna for dinner. I gave Susan chocolates, flowers and a silver necklace with a heart for Valentines Day.
Susan gave me a card, and told me I'd get my present tomorrow, but she wouldn't tell me what it was.

Susan's mum dropped her off early the next morning. After sex, we lay in bed cuddling, and just talking about stuff.
"I love you" she said suddenly, and hugged me.
"I love you too" I replied, kissing her forehead, and then her mouth.
"Am I a bad girl?" she asked a few minutes later.
"Sometimes, but most of the time, I think you're very good" I said raising my eyebrows.
"I wasn't talking about the sex, numbnuts" she said.
"They're not that numb" I said jokingly.
She was silent for a while, obviously something was on her mind.
"Hey, whats up" I asked.
"There are things I need to tell you, but am not sure if i'm ready too yet. I trust you, and know you'll understand, but I sort of promised I wouldn't tell anyone."
"Then don't tell me" I replied, but I was intrigued.
"But its about how we, and I mean you, me and Monica fit together."
"Monica?"
"Yes. She is part of this as well. I need you to help me with something, but you will need to understand why."
She sat up and kissed me.
"But right now, I want my boyfriend to go make me some lunch, and then take me somewhere. But tonight I want my girlfriend back"
"Like where?" I asked.
"How about the zoo, or a museum?"
"There was an ancient indian or mayan art exhibition at the Ashton gallery, but i'd need to check" I offered.
I went over to my desk and powered up my laptop. I connected to the wifi, and then entered the city site, and clicked on the 'whats happening' link. I left Susan to browse the list of events and pulled on a pair of pants.
"What, no panties today?" she called.
"I thought you said you wanted your boyfriend to get you lunch" I responded.
"Well true, but you look so cute in those satin ones"
I went into the house and made us each a ham and salami sandwich, with a little salad on the side. When I returned she was still lying in bed.
"I've changed my mind. The gallery was closed today, and not much else looked interesting. I want Monica to come out today, so hop to it girlfriend. Times awasting. And here, this is for Valentines, for Monica, since you already have had your present"
She handed me a small box. I opened it, and looked inside.
It was one of those V sheaths I'd seen on the internet, but one of the high end ones. The pubic hair was the exact match to my wig.
"Stop just looking at it, put it on" she said.
It took me a few minutes, but i figured out how to put it on and how to sheath my penis inside it. When it was in position, it looked really real. She came over to check it out.
"Now you'll have to pee sitting down like the rest of us. How does it feel?"
"Actually very comfortable" I said. "Way better than tucking backwards"
"Good. How sensitive is it" She placed her finger in her mouth, then put it down into the opening, pushing it on and out slowly"
"Oh Wow" I started. "Nothing but a little pressure at first, but then it was just like you were rubbing my scrotum."
"Cool, now lets get those tits of yours on and get dressed."
"What am I wearing?" I asked.
"The minidress. We're going to get dressed up and let some guys take us both out to dinner. I need to borrow the short twill skirt of yours, and some shoes."
"Boots or pumps" I asked.
"You stick to the boots, they go with the mini. No strappy sandals?"
"Sorry, Maria took the only ones that would fit at christmas."
"Thats ok, its not like you have a closet full."
We both laughed. My closet was starting to look more female than male. Susan had left a couple of her outfits here to change into, which was good as if someone like my dad went into my closet, I'd be able to explain that.
After I had glued the forms in place and applied the latex coverage, Susan put some on the V sheath, sealing the edges as well.
"You know, this stuff is amazing. You could wear a bikini no problems" she said.
"I think I'd stick to a one piece thank you, just to be safe."
"Maybe we should go to the pool tomorrow. You could borrow one of my suits"
"Not the east rec center pool" I said. "I'm too well known there."
"Ok, Stoney End?"
"Maybe" I replied.

I finished getting dressed, quicker than Susan, and I had a wig to put on!. God we looked hot together.

"So, where are we going?" I asked.
"Well, we're going to St. Francis Academy to watch a basketball game, and see some old friends of mine, and hopefully upset a couple of people"
"Huh" was all I could manage.
"I'll explain on the way. We need to get going or we'll be late"
"Umm...I'm ready, I was waiting for you."
 

*          *          *

 
I drove out to St. Francis. On the way, Susan explained how she had started high school there, but transferred to Chapperal at half way through 9th grade. We were going to support a couple of old friends of hers, and in return, get dinner out of it, she hoped.

We arrived at the school. It was a lot smaller than Chapperal, but there appeared to be a reasonable turnout to the basketball game.
When we got into the gym, we seated ourselves on the Franciscan Angels (yes, thats the name of the team) side. There wasn't as many people on this side, compared to the other side. I looked across and realized I recognized several people over there.
"Are they playing Chapperal?"
"Yep" she nodded, looking around the people on our side. She waved to a couple of people as they went past.

Out on the court, I watched both teams warm up. I spotted Mark, who was talking to Carl under the basket. On the other sideline the cheerleaders were also warming up. I saw Stephanie and then Ceecee. Stephanie waved to someone in the crowd, and when I looked, I saw Matt up in the bleachers with a couple of his friends.
Susan on the otherhand had gone down to 'our' sideline and was talking to two of the Franciscan players sitting on the bench. A couple of times she pointed and waved, and the boys nodded enthusiastically.

When I stood up and walked down the stairs toward Susan, I received several wolf whistles. The short minidress had captured their attention. The wolf whistles also caught Marks attention, and he started to wander over this way, but right then, one of the officials blew the game horn, and the teams started to line up.
Susan came back up the stairs to meet me, and we sat down to watch as they did the team introductions and coin toss.
"Who are they" I asked Susan, nodding toward the two boys she was talking to.
"They are our dates for tonight" she replied.
She must have seen the 'what' expression forming on my face.
Laughing she said "Don't worry, they're harmless. They are both in the closet so to speak, and we'll be doing their reps a lot of good."
"They're Gay?" I asked.
"Yep, mores the pity I guess. They are both quite pretty, and I know a lot of girls here would love to date them. Just watch out for Tanner, I'd actually think he leans toward Bi, rather than straight gay."

The two boys were introduced over the loudspeaker. The really tall one was Andrew. The shorter, but nicer looking one was Tanner.
After the Franciscan Angels had been introduced, it was the turn for the Chapperal Cowboys. Third to last was Mark, who waved in my direction. I started to wave back. but Susan stopped me. CeeCee didn't miss Marks wave though, and when she spotted me in the crowd, I could feel the daggers coming my way.

The game was reasonably close at half time, but it was a blowout by fulltime. Chapperal 67-48. Mark had scored a couple of points in the five or so minutes he was on the court. Andrew had scored the bulk of the Franciscan points before being fouled out with about 8 minutes to go. It was at that point, the Cowboys had pulled away.

After the game, Susan went down to speak to Andrew and Tanner again.

"Hi Monica". It was Mark coming down the stairs behind me to where I was seated.
"Oh hi Mark" I replied "That was a good game the Cowboys played."
"I thought I'd never see you again. God you look beautiful"
"Thanks" I blushed a little.
"You doing anything later" he asked
"I think i'm going to dinner with a couple of friends." I replied.
"Oh, a boyfriend?"
"No, no, nothing like that. Just a friend of a friend. My girlfriend used to go to school here and we're meeting some of her friends."

At that point Susan reappeared and was coming up the stairs.
"Oh hi Mark" she said.
"Susan" he replied rather coolly.
"Do you know Monica?" Susan asked.
"Um, sort of. We've met a couple of times" he replied.
Susan turned and looked down at the court. She waved to Andrew and Tanner.
"Looks like our dates are on their way Monica." she said. "And Mark, I think your girlfriend is looking for you too."
I looked down at the court, and there was Ceecee about to blow her top.
"She's not really my girlfriend" he said to me.
"Well, she appears pissed enough to be" I said as I got up to follow Susan.
Stephanie saw me walking down to the court and waved. I waved back. That set Ceecee off even more. We left the gym with Andrew and Tanner, and agreed to meet them at a little cafe just down the street.

Dinner was nice. Andrew and Tanner were very 'gentlemanly', that is to say, polite and attentive. But at the same time, I could see the looks they gave each other every now and again. After dinner, we went to an after game party. It was actually a lot of fun. I danced with Andrew and Tanner, and quite a few of the other Franciscan players. Around ten I told Susan that we should be getting ready to leave. She said it was ok, that she had rang her mother and told her she had come down here to watch the basketball game and was sleeping over with Abby. I was disappointed, until she told me that Abby was covering for her and that she was staying with me.

On our way home, Susan was quiet.
"Tired" I asked.
"A little, was just thinking" she said.
"About?"
"Tell you in the morning"

When we got back to my place Susan went straight upstairs, stripped and got into bed. I stripped as well, and took off my forms and washed them and started to take off the sheath. Susan was already fast asleep, so I left it on and crawled in beside her.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 6

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 6

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2009 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Six
 
 
Monday was a holiday. Presidents day. The banks were closed, and I didn't have a paper delivery to get up for.
Susan and I slept to almost eight, when her cellphone started ringing.
"Mom?" she said sleepily
"No, its ok. I'll be home as soon as I can."
"Ok"
"Can I call Mike to come over?"
"Yes Mom"
"Bye".
She rolled over and cuddled some more.
"Guess we're not going swimming today. Mom has to go into work for urgent care patients. Daphne just called in sick"
She put her hand down to my crotch, not finding my penis.
"Oh, no more Mr Nice Guy this morning? But that's ok, lying here together is nice as well"
She had her finger stroking in the opening of the V sheath, which to me felt like she was stroking my scrotum. It was very pleasant. We got up an half an hour later, and she got dressed. I took off the sheath and took a shower, removing the makeup from last night. It looked like I had rings under my eyes. We went past McDonald's on the way back to her place for some breakfast, eggs, McMuffins and hash browns .

When we got to her place, her mother was waiting by her car. I got a "Hi Mike", a "Did Susan make you go pick her up?" and a "Oh you didn't have to get breakfast"
I just nodded and smiled and took the breakfast inside. Susan talked to her mother as she got into the car.Inside, Crystal came downstairs in pyjamas as I was entering the kitchen.
"Oh yummy, McDonalds" she squealed, running to the dining table.
I handed her a plate.
Susan came back in, and we sat down for breakfast.
Afterward breakfast, Crystal went to watch some tv, and Susan and I went up to her room. Her room, I guess was a typical teenage girls room. It had a pinkish wallpaper, with flowers, but most of it was covered in posters of bands and movie stars, and drawings she'd done. I wandered around looking at them as Susan went off to have a shower. At some stage Susan had been into horses, there were are couple of photos of her sitting on one on
her dresser. There was a photo of her and Harry, and another with her and two other girls, who looked like twins. On her study desk was her Chem and Math books, and her math homework. I noted that she had made a mistake on one question, so I circled the error in pencil, and wrote the answer, and then put a little :) beside it.
 

*          *          *

 
I was sitting on her bed looking at one of the magazines from her desk when she came back in. She flashed her towel open as she entered, offering me a full view, then quickly closed the door laughing. She came over and jumped on me, and gave me a kiss.
"Hey, you're still wet" I said.
"Yes...are you complaining?", and she kissed me again.
"Umm, not really". I slipped my hand under the towel to cup her naked buttcheek, giving it a little squeeze.
In response, she nipped my lip with her teeth, and got up and crossed to her dresser, and took some underwear out.
"No peaking" she said saucily
I covered my eyes with my hands, but spread my fingers so as to still be able to see. After she had put on a bra and panties, she opened her closet.
"Wanna check out what I should wear"
I got off the bed to take a look. This is what my sisters closet had looked like. Clothes stuffed on hangers everywhere. In a myriad of colors. She pulled out a couple of skirts. Then a couple of tops. She pulled out a pair of jeans and put them on. She went across to her dresser and took out a black Tshirt with an ETF logo, and a couple of guys on the front.
"ETF?" I asked.
"Yeah, Escape the Fate, cool band" she responded.
She spend another ten or so minutes pulling out clothes and showing me. Some of the dresses were very nice.

She showed me her shoe collection, if you call 6 pairs, not counting her 2 pairs of sneakers, a collection. She pulled out a photo album from the top of her closet, and we sat on her bed as she took me through it. In the beginning, there were a few 'baby' photos, then a few as a toddler, usually with her older sister. There was a couple of her at the beach with who I assumed was her father, and some with her mother and sister, and a baby.
Later there were some school class photos and her on horseback and at Camp Glorieta . Toward the back there where a few of Susan with Harry, and Susan with one of the girls in the photo on the dresser. On the last page were three photos of Susan and I from when I picked her up for the Winter Dance.

She turned back a couple of pages to a photo of her and the girl on the dresser. She was tearing up a little.
"what I have to tell you, is for you only ok. You have to promise me that you'll never tell another person. Ever."
"Ok" I said. "I promise".
"As you can guess, you are not my first boyfriend, or first lover".
"Its ok, I don't need to know about that." I said.
"I need to tell you, its important to me."
I put my arms around her and gave her a squeeze.
"When I was six, I was sexually molested by my father" she hiccupped and wiped her eyes.
"Around the same time, my older sister Cassie was found to be pregnant. He'd been molesting her for almost two years before he started on me." She wiped her eyes again.
"Crystal is not my sister, she's my niece" she said.
"My father pleaded no contest to a guilty charge, and got ten years in prison. He was out after seven, but he was a very different person. Do you know what they do to child molesters in prison?"
"No" I said, "Only what i've seen portrayed in the cop shows on tv"
"Well, thats pretty close actually." she said. "For the first year he was essentially kept in solitary because he was always being beaten up. The second year, he became someones bitch. By the fifth year, he got to like it so much, he became any ones bitch. When he was released a little over three years ago, he'd turned into a real queen, if you get my meaning."
"Oh" was all I could say.
"He doesn't have another family, and I've seen him a couple of times since he got out, but Mom doesn't know that." She hiccupped again.
"He lives in a crappy unit in San Fran. He dresses up as an ugly woman and sucks guys cocks for money and drugs."
She started crying into my shoulder. I held her. It was all I could think of doing.
After three or four minutes, her sobs eased, and she wiped her eyes.
"It's because of him that I use sex to form relationships" she said. "Subconsciously I relate sex to love and need, because that's what he taught me. My sister was different. She closed herself off from boys completely, all through highschool and most of college. Everyone thought she was a dyke, I mean lesbien. But she actually liked boys, but couldn't bare to be left alone with one. Then she met Gunther, and he courted her for two years before she would go on a date with him. I think it took her that long to learn to trust him."

I hugged her some more. She turned the pages back to one of the school photos. She pointed to one of the boys.
"That is Thomas Carmichael. He was in my seventh grade class. I guess he was my first boyfriend. I was 12. We used to kiss and make out behind the sports lockers. He was my first blowjob after my father."
Then she pointed to another photo, of a boy playing football.
"That's Rob Harris, the JV quarterback for the Franciscan Knights, 2 and a bit years ago. He was my first lover. We dated for about three months before he told everyone what a lousy lay I was."
"Asshole" was the first thing out of my mouth.
"He was one of the reasons I left St Francis".
She then moved the pages forward to a photo of Harry, and another photo of the girl on the dresser.
"Harry was the other reason I left St Francis. And so was Ginger". She was tapping the other photo.
She was silent for a few moments.

"Harry was sort of like you" she said, "But also very different."
"What do you mean?" i asked.
She pulled the two photos out of the album so that they where side by side.
"Look" she said
I looked. It took me almost a minute before my brain registered everything. The color and shape of the eyes, the small freckle or spot below the left eye, the same angle of the bottom teeth.
"They're the same person?" I said. "He dressed up as well?"
"Yes, but not exactly" she said. "Harry is Ginger. Always has been, always will be."
After a few minutes, she said
"I'm going to ask you a few questions, hopefully they'll explain the difference between Harry and you."
"Ok" I said.
"When did you start to wear girls panties?"
"About 18 months ago"
"How often did you do that then?"
"Not often, maybe once a month."
"A year ago?"
"More frequently, once every two weeks maybe"
"Just before we started dating?"
"Um, three days a week" I said embarrassed.
"Now?"
I thought about it.
"Um, not as often, really only when you want me too"
"Do you feel guilt or shame after dressing in panties"
"I did when I was sneaking them out of the storage closet. But now, no. They just feel comfortable. I guess I'd be ashamed if someone found out"
"Ok, good. Now, were you wearing panties when you dated, whats her name, umm Kylie?"
"No. I started after that."
"How did you guys break up?"
"Umm, she dumped me, started dating a junior, Richard somebody"
"and you were hurt, right?"
"Yes" i said.
"Ok, now when did you start dressing in more than just panties? like bras and stuff?"
"Umm, about eight months ago"
"Dresses and skirts, shoes?
"late september, so almost 5 months ago"
"First time 'out' dressed up?'
"Late November, when I met Mark in the park"
She screwed up her nose, then continued.
"How did going out make you feel"
"umm, excited, alive, sexy"
"So you liked being seen as a girl?"
"Yes, very much. I was really scared at first. I wanted to be out, but i also didn't want to be seen as a boy dressed up"
"What changed?"
"People I saw didn't look twice at me. I liked the attention. I felt really good."
"You felt desirable?"
"Yes, wanted, and sexy"
"Did you feel that way as a boy"
"Not really, except with you"
"So, when you were out, and I know you met Mark and that other boy in the mall, how do you react?"
"I wanted to be a girl I guess"
"Was it hard to be a girl?"
"Sometimes. Sometimes I wasn't sure what to do, so I just tried to relax. It sort of got easier when I did that. I think I got more confident the more I dressed up."
"And being a girl, did you like when Mark and the other boy paid you attention, compliments?"
"Mark I did, Robert was a jerk."
"You let Mark kiss you when you went on a date. How did that make you feel"
"Gooey"
"Did you like kissing Mark?"
"Not at first, I was nervious about kissing a boy, but I relaxed, and liked it."
"Why?"
"Kissing Mark was completely different to kissing a girl, even you. Mark was more forceful. He's a very good kisser, but he wasn't rough."
"You wanted him, sexually?"
"I don't know, I think if I were a real girl, probably. I certainly wanted more than just kissing"
"And as Mike, do you feel the same way"
"God no! I'm not gay"
"But as Monica?"
"I know, its weird. As Monica, I'd have liked more".
"hmmm, ok. Now, Do you masterbate as Mike?"
"Umm, rarely. I just don't feel right about it"
"ok, how about when you're dressed"
"Sometimes, but not often. I did when I first started dressing. Hence a lot of the guilt, like i was being naughty."
"How about as Monica? Do you masterbate then"
"i guess, but its more imaginery, masterbating as a girl" I hesitated.
"Yes"
"Well, I used a dildo a couple of times"
"orally or anally?"
"Both" I said looking down. Susan just smiled.
"And you were Monica at these times, or Mike?"
"Monica"
"And how did that make you feel, using a dildo?"
"The oral was strange, but sort of exciting. The anal was painful, but also sexually satisfying. I felt content or fulfilled during and in the afterglow of doing it."
"And afterward? as Mike?"
"Disgusted with myself"
"But you did it again?"
"Yes, when I was Monica again"
She lay back on her bed, thinking.
"Do you miss your sister?" She asked.
"Sometimes. Not as much as I used to. I have you now."
"How about your Mom?
"I missed her badly after she died. I've sort of forgotten a lot of things about her.
"Do you think your mother or sister has any influence on your dressing up as a girl. Did you want to be like them?"
"I don't think so. Monica was never very girly, mostly goth punk, wearing black pants and black tops"
"But yet you chose to use her name"
"More for convenience, I had her id card. Initially I called myself Kimberley. That would have been my name if I'd been a girl"
"Did your sister have a lot of boyfriends, was she home or away a lot"
"Well she went away to college, I don't know what her social life was like."
"What about high school?"
"She always seemed to have a boyfriend, especially Junior and Senior years. I can't recall much before that. But yeah, she had maybe four or five serious boyfriends in her last two years of high school."
She was silent for a few moments, obviously thinking.
"Ok last question I think" she said, sitting up again. "Do you see yourself male or female in ten years?"
"Male" i replied.
"Ok, one more, do you see yourself being Monica in 10 years"
"i don't know"
She lay back down again.
"So, how did I do?" I asked.
"Well, actually you're very interesting, and nothing like Harry. Harry, or Ginger wanted to be a girl since he could remember. Was always convinced that she was in the wrong body, and when asked how she saw herself grown up, it was as a woman, as a mother, a wife, even though she knew it was unlikely, even with surgery. She hated the fact that she couldn't express herself as female all the time. She would go to school as Harry, but soon as she was home, Ginger was there. To her, dressing in boy clothes was wrong. She hated it."
"How do you know so much about him, I mean her, you know what I mean, and how did you two get together?"
"Well, actually i met her and I mean Ginger, one day I went out with Cassie. Cassie and Abby, thats Ginger's older sister were friends at Community College. Cassie was doing some psychology classes, wanting to become a counsellor. I think a lot of it was how she got over Dad, and how he turned out, as well as how she dealt with being Crystals mother. Cassie joined a bunch of social groups and thats where she met Abby, who was active in a LGBT group because of Ginger."
"LGBT?" I asked.
"Lesbien, Gay, Bisexual, Transgender"
"Oh ok"
"Anyway, Cassie and Abby became friends and even flatted together for awhile. Thats how I met Ginger. I didn't find out that Ginger wasn't a girl for maybe six months. When I started highschool at St Francis, that was when I found out. All of a sudden, there was Harry. Wanting to be my friend at school. I was confused. Just before I started High school, Dad had been released from prison, so the only context I had had of transgenderism was him, being a homosexual drag queen."
"So what happened?"
"Well, Cassie explained a lot to me, and I started hanging out with both Harry at school, and Ginger after school. To me, I could see they were the same person, and we became friends. People at school thought it was strange at first; everyone had just assumed Harry was gay, and here I was, being his friend."
"But really you were Gingers friend" I said.
"Well, I was both. As I said, they were the same person."
"So why did you have to change schools?" I asked.
"Well, someone noticed Ginger. There was Harry at school, but not at home, Ginger at home, not at school. They figured it out, and the parents went to the school board, and although things were kept on the quiet, it got very messy. The net net, was that Harry had been outted, and the parents forced the school to expel him."
"Christ that's unfair. What had Harry done wrong?"
"Nothing, but being a religious school, the parents took a bigoted high ground. In agreement to keep it quiet, Ginger's mom accepted it. She was a solo mom, widow actually from the gulf war. Ginger moved in with Abby and Abby gave up Community College for a few years to support them. Harry transferred to Chapperal, nothing on his transcript. When mom found out about the bigotry at St Francis, I transferred as well about two months later, and with all the lies that Rob was telling I didn't look back. Anyway, Ginger kept her head down and got good grades at Chapperal, even went on dates with me after school hours as Harry so that the same pattern wasn't seen."
"So you two didn't, you know, have sex?"
"Well, not as boyfriend/girlfriend. Harry couldn't anyway. More of a girl on girl relationship, but only once. Ginger had had an orchiectomy at 16 and had started hormone treatments. By the time she was graduating, she had a nice set of B's, although with binding, no one knew."
"Whats the orchie thing" I asked.
"Oh, Orchiectomy, the removal of the balls. It stops the production of testostrone, so that the hormone treatments are not blocked. Ginger wanted reassignment surgery when she is able to have it, so that meant she had to keep the penis, because they use that to make the vaginal cavity. But she wears a sheath similar to the one you have. It allows for full penetration, not that I expect you to find out."
"So what happened last year, after she graduated? You obviously didn't really break up. And what happened with Abby" I asked
"Well that was a mess up from the beginning. The story that resulted was probably the best outcome, but none of it is true."
"So what happened?"
"Well, you must have heard about Tommy right? Abby's then boyfriend of about two months."
I nodded. "I heard he beat Abby up over something Harry had done"
"Not quite. Did you know that Tommy is Ceecees older half brother?"
"No, I didn't", I said, but i could see some pieces falling into place.
"Well, Abby was off on one of her LGBT crusades, in San Fran. Tommy had been working in Napa doing some seasonal labor all week and came home drunk and high as a kite. Weed I think."
She went over to the dresser and picked up the photo of her and the 'twins'.
"After graduation, Ginger had had her hair done in the same style as Abby's. She had started to go fulltime as soon as high school was done. Even had a job in Kelly's hairdressers on West St. Tommy hadn't been around long enough to have even heard of Harry. Anyway, Tommy came over to the house and fell over in the garden. Ginger went out and help him inside. Tommy was so out of it, he thought Ginger was Abby, and forced himself on her."
"Oh my god" I said. Was it bad?"
"He took her from behind, doggie style over the couch end."
"Oh shit. What happened to her"
"Ginger was hurt. She went into the toilet and cleaned herself up. She had taken the sheath off. He busted in and saw her practically naked from the waist down. You can guess what happened next."
"He beat her up" I said.
She nodded. "When the ambulance arrived, everyone thought it was Abby on the stretcher. Tommy was arrested, pleaded guilty, got a reduced sentence of two years minimum security for his silence. Based on what I hear from Ceecee and all of her 'rumors', he's kept his word and kept his silence."
"How's Ginger now?" I asked.
"Doing fine. She lives just outside of Chicago, goes to Kendal College, studying Psychology. End of next year she hopes to have her reassignment surgery in Canada. She's been back here twice, at thanksgiving and at christmas".
"Well, at least she getting a happy ending." I said giving Susan a hug.
She had stopped crying, and I could see a transformation in her. It was as if a huge weight had been lifted.
She hugged me back, and kissed me, and she had a smile in her eyes.

"Lunch?" she asked.
I looked across at her clock. It was past one o'clock already.
"Sure" I responded.
"But we need to talk about your situation later. Its not complex, but i need to look up some stuff, but when I'm finished I'll give you my thoughts" she said as she pulled me off her bed, and downstairs to the kitchen.
"Yes Dr Susan" I laughed, "But will i live?"
"Undoubtedly, but only with lots of love and attention"
"Oh, I like this condition"

Crystal came into the kitchen to see what all the noise was. She helped with lunch and then sat with us while we ate it outside on the deck. Her friend from next door called her over the fence after lunch, and she got changed and went over there.

After we had done the dishes, we went back up to Susan's room. We cuddled on the bed. I said I couldn't betray her mothers trust and have sex in her house. Susan understood that.

Susan's Mom got home just after four. She offered me dinner, but I declined. I had chicken in the fridge that needed to be cooked, since I'd got it out for the previous night, but didn't eat it. Plus I had some homework to complete.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 7

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 7

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2009 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Seven
 
 

The short week went by quickly. Classes were starting to get busy, and the number of assignments started to increase. Only five more weeks until spring break, before which the assignments would be due, and the mid semester tests taken.

On Friday, Samantha and I had outdoor activities class at the Stoney End Recreation center. We were learning kayaking on the lazy river. First we got to go with the current, which was fairly easy, although half of the girls in the class hit the wall on more than two occasions. When everyone had completed their second lap, we turned around and had to go against the current. I was surprised at the amount of effort it took. At first it seemed simple enough, but by the three-quarter point, my shoulders were starting to burn with the effort. I made it, but it wasn't easy. Only 8 of the 22 in the class did it, and only one of the girls.

At the end of the class I sat with Samantha, recovering my breath, and working the ache from my shoulders.
"Well done" she said.
"Thanks" I replied, "how did you go?"
"I gave up before the half way point" she laughed.
I chuckled with her. She sat behind me and gave my shoulders and neck a squeeze. I didn't think anything about it, but a couple of the other girls snickered, obviously thinking there was.
"I haven't seen Susan much this week" Sam asked, "Everything alright with you two"
"Of course. She has been swamped with homework, and has been doing some study in the library at lunchtime."
"oh good"
"why did you ask?" i asked.
"I just heard that Susan and a friend went out with some boys on Sunday night. I thought you two may have had a fight or something"
I couldn't exactly tell her that I was the friend could I.
"Yeah, she told me she went over to her old high school with a girlfriend and watched the game against us, and was invited to some old friends after game party. She had a good time. But no fight. I was at her place for the day on Monday."
"Cool" she nodded.
"So who told you?"
"One of the girls in my English class, but she was just relaying it" she said.
"My money is on Ceecee. It's her type of gossip."
"I wouldn't argue about that. Apparently she and Mark had a huge fight again, but i'm guessing they'll be back together by next week. None of the girls I know would go out with Mark, he's just too slimy, and with Ceecee, way to much baggage, so I guess he's stuck with her, and her him."

On the bus ride back, I sat behind Sam. I asked how Dave was, as I hadn't seen or heard from him in the past two days. Apparently he had the flu, and it was nasty.

On Saturday after the last swim met of the season, Susan and I stopped by Dave's place to pick up Samantha. He was feeling a little better, but was still throwing up. He'd lost a bit of weight, coach won't be happy about that. After that we went to the movies with Sam to see Friday the 13th. She felt bad about going without Dave, but she didn't want to stay at home alone on a Saturday night. But it gave Susan an alibi to stay the night with me. Sam was shocked at first, but said she'd cover.

Sunday morning we were laying in bed. She rolled over snuggled in close. We had discussed a lot of stuff, including the latest Ceecee gossip. Eventually, we got around to our discussion from Monday.

"So doctor, whats my prognosis" I asked, after I raised the topic.
"Well I've been trying to figure it all out" she said all seriously. "I'm no psychologist, but Cassie, Abby and Ginger did teach me a lot about Gender Dysphoria, and I did a little research this week as well"
"Gender what?" I asked
"Gender Identity Disorder. Basically someones idea of trying to label and pigeonhole gender issues into mental, medical and psychiatric disorders. There's a lot of controversy over a lot of the ideas. But, somethings are obvious."
"Ok"
"I hope you don't mind, but I emailed Ginger about some stuff. I didn't give names, but this is the stuff she's studying, and she gave me a lot of info."
"Like what?" I asked.
"Well most psychologists would start by calling what you are, a 'crossdresser', which is a very broad term and doesn't mean much. Some may say 'transvestite', but that has a lot of negative fetish undertones from what I've read, and you haven't openly exhibited fetish tendencies."
she paused.
"But basically you are becoming Androgyne, your gender identity is androgynous, both male and female at the same time, or possibly neither. As an androgynous being, both genders, and both sexes are natural to your expression. In some cultures, you would be considered the 'third' sex. You are more likely a transgenderist, than a transsexual."
"So I'm not like Ginger" I said, nodding agreement.
"Because you started relatively late in your teenage years, many gender psychologists would classify you with non-homosexual Autogynephilic gender disorder. I had considered bisexual instead of non-homosexual, but I think there is also a sexual maturation issue there that supersedes bisexuality."
"What does that mean? That's a lot of big words" I asked.

"Basically, you like to dress up because you like to be identified and validated as a woman by other people, particularly seen as being desirable by a male, but when as a male yourself, have no interest in other men sexually. The identification as a woman probably initially stemmed or was triggered from losing, and missing both your mother and sister, sort of an internal transference of need, resulting in the establishment and isolation of a feminine gender personality, known to us as Monica, which is just the representation of your female gender. Some of the female representation probably stems from your late puberty, and you being unsure of what your sexual orientation is, again heightened by the guilt stemming from the crossdressing."

"I know what my sexual orientation is" I said.

"Are you sure? I think that before we started dating seriously, you were a little confused, maybe a little bi-curious? The episode with the dildo was a sexual experiment, looking for answers." she asked.

"Ok, maybe a little, but its because I didn't have a girlfriend, I thought something was wrong with me".
"A person like yourself, Mike, commonly only dresses when they are outside of a relationship, because they can not expect someone else to accept the need to be validated. The problem is that by dressing up, it reinforces the absence of a relationship, increasing the guilt and loneliness, resulting in further deeper need to dress up. It can be very toxic, and is probably a leading cause of Gender Identity related suicides."
"Really?" I asked.

"I think so. You said that since our relationship has become serious, you haven't felt the need to dress so much." she asked.
"Thats true. I like becoming Monica now because you like Monica. And when being Monica with you, I'm more relaxed because I am already validated as a woman by being your girlfriend, without the need to establish any other relationship to do so."

"The thing is, is that Monica will always be there, in you. She'll never really go away. At some point or points in the future, you'll have the urge i guess to dress up and be Monica again. You'll find it really difficult to stop that from happening, and depending on how and what your other relationships are at that time, it could be very damaging to you. It may just result in you dressing in panties again, or it could get you into relationships you don't want, like with another man. Or you could become really confused, and want to transition to Monica, not that there is anything wrong with that, if it was for the right reasons. I was quite frightened when I read some of this stuff." she said.

"Oh Christ" I said, letting that sink in. "So what can I do?"
"At some point, you'll need some professional help. We could be wrong on a lot of points, but we were able to correlate your answers to several case studies."
"Shit, that means I'd need to tell Dad. He'll go absolutely apeshit" I exclaimed.
"Well, I wouldn't go off straight away. You may be ok for years. And I'd suggest Maria first, when you need to tell someone else. You'll need female support, lots of it. And I'll be here. And besides, You were just saying you didn't have the need so much now."
"True, but as I said, if I did, you'd let me, and encourage me. I think you're right about not being able to keep Monica bottled up. Just talking about her wants me to be her, even for just a short time. Not just the dressing up, but to be out as Monica."

We lay there for a while just cuddling.
"Still love me even though I'm weird" I asked.
"yes" she responded.

I got up and made breakfast, and we both went over to Samantha's and did some homework together. Sam had struggled on the last chapter we covered, scoring only a 55 in the review test. She was taking a redo test on Tuesday, so I helped her study for that, but was constantly distracted by Susan putting her hand in my lap. I know she was doing it because I was trying to concentrate on Sam.
"Sheesh Susan, get a room" said Sam, after I twitched again from another squeeze.
"Did that this morning" Susan laughed, and poking her tongue at Sam.
"You're so bad", said Sam, poking her tongue back.
"Ok girls, Quiet down. Supposed to be studying here" I said to both of them.
It was quiet for a couple of minutes before Susan spoke again.
"Have you and Dave, you know, done it yet?"
"Susan" i pleaded.
"Well? Come on, no secrets" Susan asked again to Sam.
"Ok, yes. once." Sam answered.
"So, how was it" Susan continued. I put my hands over my ears and started saying 'La la la' over and over again.
Samantha must have responded, but I thankfully didn't catch it, because Susan started laughing, and then so did Sam. Then they started gesticulating with their hands, making rude hand signals. I closed my eyes and put my head on the table.

After study, which was about lunchtime, we took Sam back over to Dave's. He was looking and feeling way better, but I doubted we'd see him at school for a couple of days yet. When we got back to Susan's place, her Mom was waiting for us. She wasn't happy. She took us into the kitchen and sat us down.
"Susan, Michael, I'm very disappointed in the both of you."
We didn't say a word, because we had nothing to say.
"Susan, you lied to me. I just saw Donna up the road at Safeways. She told me that you hadn't stayed with Samantha last night. I'm assuming you two slept together at his place"
We bowed our heads and quietly said Yes. Susan started to cry. I put my arm around her shoulder.
Susan's Mom sat down as well, and most of the anger had gone from her face.
"What am I going to do with you girl, you'll get yourself into a bunch of trouble, worse than your sister ever did. And Michael, you are in as much deep shit as she is. Did you at least use protection?"
I went bright red, not just embarrassed, but because I hadn't.
"Mom, I'm on the pill" Susan replied.
"There are worse things than getting pregnant Susan, and you know that."
"But I was his first" she cried.
I somehow went even redder, I could feel the red on my face.
"Is that true Michael?"
"Yes maam" I felt very small.
Her anger seemed to dissipate.
"Michael, I'm going to need to talk to your parents about this, I'm sorry if that's going to embarrass you, but this needs to be out in the open. I know parents can't control everything their children do these days, but they should at least know what the children are doing."
"Yes ma'am"
"Good. Now I can't stop you from seeing each other, but Susan, you are grounded for four weeks. Straight home after school, I'll be calling to check. Mike, you are still welcome here if your parents haven't grounded you too, but only when I'm here as well. But not on a weekday. You can have one 15 to 20 minute phone call a night. In four weeks we'll see about what we do about this situation. I'm not going to say you are both too young for sex, because you obviously aren't, but I want to talk about it and set the rules. By state law you are underage, but if its consentual, and with parents consent, its not against the law. If you want to act like adults, then there will be adult rules and responsibilities."
"Mom, I've told him everything"
"Everything?" she asked.
"She's told me about Cassie and Crystal, her father, the situation with Ginger and Harry" I said.
Her mom looked a little surprised.
"And what about the other boys" her mom asked. "Robert? Andy? Mark?"
"Yes" I replied, although she hadn't told me about the last two.
"Well, I am surprised. Susan must love and trust you very much Michael."
"I love and trust her very much as well" i replied.

I gave Susan's Mom the phone number for my father. I told her that he was gone this week, but would be back next weekend, but would answer the phone anytime. She asked me to leave then, and said she'd expect to see me next weekend.

I didn't get a phone call from my Dad that night, but I did Monday night. He wasn't really angry, and although he was disappointed in my behavior, he seemed chuffed as well. We had a long discussion on what he had spoken to Susan's Mom about, and he'd agreed with her. He knew given our current situation of me living here, and the rest of the family there that he couldn't sensibly ground me and enforce it. However, I did lose my privileges to the car for four weeks. He also said that he'd be home earlier on Sunday, hopefully around threeish, and that we would be providing dinner for Susan's family that night, so I had better make sure I prepared something nice.

Dave was back at school on Wednesday, and Susan and I had to explain to Sam and him what had gone down. Sam was sorry that her mother had 'leaked' the secret. Friday night was hard to get through. Saturday after swimming, I rode around to Susan's place to see how she was. I was allowed to stay for dinner, and we watched a DVD in the living room. I got the feeling that Susan's mom was mellowing, but I could see that she was going to enforce the punishment.

Sunday I tidied up my room, and put away most of my Monica clothing that was Maria's into the storage closet. I carefully hid everything else in a couple of boxes, and put them on the floor beside my dresser in the closet. I then put some other storage on top of them. I then went up to Safeways and did some shopping. I'd decided to do a Pork roast, complete with crackle and yams, and I bought a Key Lime Pie for dessert and some sparkling apple juice to go with dinner.

I had just finished salting the pork and was in the process of stuffing it with apricots and prunes when dad got home. He checked in on me, but left quickly to have a shower and a small nap.

Susan and her Mom arrived at six. Crystal had stayed behind at her friends next door. I had planned the pork for closer to seven, so while i finished cooking, my dad gave Susan's Mom the tour of the house, and Susan came and helped me in the kitchen. The parents were gone for quite a long time. I ended up asking Susan to get them to sit up for dinner as I served.

After dinner, the parents went into the living room while Susan and I cleaned up and did the dishes. We were then called into the living room. My dad and Susan's Mom had agreed on a number of things in their talk, and they were going to tell us what they were. First of all, the grounding stood for Susan, and I still had lost my privileges to the car. That was for not telling them what was going on, and for being deceitful with Samantha. Secondly, after the grounding Susan could stay here one night on the weekend, but we had to be responsible. If we were going to have sex, they at least wanted us safe, and not in the car parked somewhere, or at a party with booze or drugs. Susan's Mom was impressed that I had lived here alone for so long, and the place was kept clean and tidy, and that I could obviously cook. Maybe some of my house skills would rub off on Susan. Lastly, she would not tolerate any sex in her home.
Both Susan and I agreed, and hugged each other happily.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 8

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 8

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2009 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Eight
 
 

The next three weeks went by really quickly, although the weekends were hard. Susan suggested I let Monica out on the last weekend. We had our mid semester tests next week, so she suggested I just go do some shopping on Friday to release any stress. I didn't think I had any, but once I was dressed I did feel a lot better. I had thought about wearing the mini-dress again, but ended up in one of Susan's outfits i liked. It was a very sexy gray cotton rib sweater-dress, with a turtleneck, and a dropped waist that made it appear that the skirt was separate. It really needed knee high boots to compliment, but the black pumps were good too.

I caught the bus into the Mall. I wandered around the shops. At first i wasn't really into it, but after visiting Victoria's Secret and buying some new lingerie, my mood had picked up. I tried on boots in Aldo's, which really did make this outfit zing. I went into Ann Taylor and White House|Black Market to look at dresses. The shop assistant, Susan, recognized me and said hello, but there wasn't anything there that interested me. I was at the end of the Mall, when I saw Davids Bridal. Why not I thought.

When I walked in, I was surprised. There were only a few gowns in there on mannequins. I wandered around looking at some of the styles. I liked the spaghetti strap brocade gown most. Then there was a shop assistant beside me.
"Are you looking for something in particular. This is a very nice Oleg Cassini, very affordable too"
I didn't really appreciate her snooty fake nasal voice.
"I'm just browsing" I offered.
"May I ask when the event is taking place". Again with the nasal.
Not knowing what to say, I blurted "About six months"
"Oh dear, you're so young to be getting married so soon"
"I'll be twenty one" I replied, searching in my purse for Monica's license to show her."
"Well August is a nice month for weddings and that's not much time at all. Have you had a gown fitting yet?"
"Umm, no, not yet" I replied. "I don't think I can afford anything as nice as this."
"Well I still suggest that you register for a fitting. Did you know we have a monthly giveaway of $500 toward a wedding gown."
"No I didn't" I replied
She guided me to the counter, and another lady showed me how to use the computer screens there to register. The first lady had left me alone, having targeted a mother and daughter walking into the store.

After filling out the registration page, I left, and wandered back through the shops in the mall, just browsing. It was getting close to dinnertime, so I headed toward the food court. When I got there, I ordered a coke and some fries from one of the shops. When I found a seat, I put my coke down. The straw went rolling across the table and onto the seat on the other side. I leaned over the table to grab the straw. Just then I felt a hand slip around my waist and and a body push up against my backside.
"Oh baby, you know what I like". It was Mark and he pumped his hips forward against my backside a couple of times.
He sat down on my seat and pulled me down to sit in his lap, flipping up my skirt as he did so. I could feel him bulge against my panties, but I didn't think it too unpleasant. I got up off him, turned around and sat back down straddling his crotch facing him. Two can play this game I thought. I wiggled my arse a little until the bulge in his pants was nestled nicely between my butt cheeks. I put my arms around his head and kissed him, and while i was doing that, started a little bounce a little with my legs.
It took a little more than a minute for the bulge to become huge and hard, before the bulge started deflating. I could feel the shudder in his body. I knew he'd cum. I got up to see a wet patch start to form in his trousers. Laughing, I grabbed my shopping bag, coke and straw and headed out. He could have the fries.
"Monica, wait" he called after me.
Several people started to laugh, when they saw the wet spot.
As I exited the food hall, I heard him say "Bitch".
I laughed harder.

When I got home I called Susan and told her what had happened with Mark. She was still having hysterics after five minutes.
"Oh I wish I'd been there' she said. "he so totally deserved that, and more"
"Guess we should rename him 'speedy'" I said. That set her off for another couple of minutes.
When she calmed down, she said "Just be careful with Mark, especially as Monica. He's a very nasty boy, and he's very smart when he wants to be. I know"
Susan's Mom went past, and said that's enough. We said our goodbyes and hung up.

Around ten, I reluctantly changed back to Mike. Susan was right, I did feel less stressed for having let Monica out, and fell to sleep easily.

Dad arrived home early on Saturday. He told me Jack was starting to respond to the chemotherapy, but he had lost so much weight that they were concerned that if he caught something as simple as a cold, he would be in serious trouble. Apparently the chemo wrecks havoc on the immune system.
That week, I had 5 exams, and an open book test, and I felt I did well in all of them. Friday I had off school. Dad got home from work early as well, and we went out to dinner at the local Chinese place.

He said he would to be in Vegas next week, for a conference, and Maria may come down later in the week to check on me, and then go back up with him when he got back. He reminded me that the twins were almost five, and to make sure I got each of them something. And to start think about what I wanted for my birthday.

On Saturday, when Susan's grounding was over, Dad took me and Susan's family out for dinner. Nothing fancy, just to the local tex-mex cafe. He and Susan's mom chatted for awhile, but I wasn't paying much attention to anyone but Susan.

On Sunday, I drove dad to the airport in Sacramento. Susan came with me, and we spent the day in Old Sacramento, where they were having one of those re-enactment days. All the locals were dressed in period costumes, and they did historical events. We were a little late getting back home because of traffic, but Susan's mom didn't mind too much.

Susan was working with her mom Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday, working on one of the Walgreen's checkouts for the Spring Break week. It put a big dent into the time we had together, and I guess that was what her mom wanted. So Monday morning I went over to Dave's. We hung out playing Xbox for a few hours until Samantha come over, then we all headed into Main Street for lunch. Susan couldn't join us because she was working. After lunch, Dave and Sam headed off to the rec center; I headed home.

When I got in the door the phone was ringing. I thought it was Susan calling and picked it up without checking the caller id. A lady asked if Monica was there. I almost did not recognize the voice, the nasal tone clearer only at the end. It was Ms Diedre from Davids Bridal. She had rung to say Monica had left her license there. It had been found under the keyboard mat at the registration booth. They had found it late last week, but had trouble finding a contact phone number as the number in system was incorrect. She would like to know when Monica could come in a pick it up. I told her that I'd come in to get it, as Monica was gone this week, and I'd try to get in tomorrow or Wednesday. She said that it would be held at the reception for me. I was about to hang up when I remembered to asked her how she had gotten our phone number, as it was not listed, and I know I had not added it to the registration form. She told me that the DMV had provided it when she rang to report it found. So much for security and privacy of personal details!

Tuesday I did some swimming laps in the morning, and after a late lunch with Susan, went home to do some housework.

That night, Susan called me.
"Girl, you have a problem" was the first thing she said.
"What, why?" was all I could say.
"Mark came into the store today, asking me how to get in contact with you, well Monica"
"Why did he go to you" I asked.
"Well, he knows I know you remember, from the basketball game. Anyway, he has your purse."
"Oh shit"
"Yep, big shit girl."
"How did he get that?" I asked.
"He said you left it at the food court last Friday. It was on the floor under the table you were sitting"
"At least there was nothing in there that could tie back to me, but there was probably $30 in there." I said.
"I asked him for the purse, said I'd give it to you next I saw you." she said, "But he said he wanted to give it to you personally."
"When?"
"He wanted tomorrow, but I said that I may not get in touch with you in time, so I suggested Thursday. That way I could come along too. Like I've said before, he's not nice, so don't give him any chance to find out who you are. Remember he's been trying to track you down for over three months, and he'll have something up his sleeve, but I don't think he'll try anything with me around."
"I've noticed he's a bit scared of you, why is that?" I asked.
"We have a history, and not a good one. I'll tell you on Thursday when we can talk. Anyway, what should I tell him tomorrow?" she asked.
"Well, he thinks Monica goes to the catholic girls school, and they aren't on spring break this week. I could meet him in the park after school hours, between 3.30 and 4.00. I have one of their uniforms stored away" I offered.
"That's a good idea, and that means you won't be able to stay long either" she said.

We talked about what other things had happened today, and we didn't have the 15 minute time limit. She'd heard that Heather Ross, one of the lead cheerleaders had broken a leg on Saturday. She was out of the hospital now, and hobbling around in a cast and on crutches. And Brandon Seidlin, on the debate team, had been messing around by the reservoir with some friends, and upset a wasp hive. 22 wasp stings. At least he wasn't allergic. One thing working at a Walgreen's pharmacy, you get to know everyone's ailments.

Wednesday was essentially the same as Tuesday, but I went into the mall to pick up Monica's license after lunch with Susan. I tried to get Susan to tell me more about Mark over lunch, but she wouldn't budge.

Thursday morning, I went over to Susan's a little after nine. When I got there she didn't look happy.
"So, do you want the bad news, or the worse news? she asked after I got in the door.
"Isn't it supposed to be good or bad news" I quipped.
"I wish, but it's all bad today"
"Why, whats happened?" I asked.
"Mom just called. The girl that is scheduled to work today, has to leave for a dentist appointment at twelve for two wisdom teeth being removed. She wants me to cover the afternoon."
"But its your day off" I said.
"I know, and it means you will be going to see Mark by yourself, which is not good."
"Oh yeah. Shit" I replied.
"Come upstairs, I need to tell you some stuff so that you know what he's like." she said.
We went upstairs to her room, and I sat on the bed, while she paced, whispering "how to start" a couple of times to herself.
"Ok. First of all, Mark went out with Ginger. Marks sister, Dede I think, also went to Community College with Cassie and Abby. At one of their house parties, Mark came along with Dede to one of them and met Ginger. This was just before I transferred to Chaparral. Ginger had just turned 16 i think, Mark, I'm guessing was 13, but maybe 14, in a crowd of 19-20 year olds. They were left together alone. Anyway, Mark was tall even then and he played on Gingers inexperience, and pretty soon they were making out. Ginger had her first boyfriend, and they went to the movies a couple of times. Mark was Ginger's first blow-job. But in the three months or so they dated, Mark didn't know or guess Ginger wasn't all girl and Dede didn't know either to tell him. On their last date together, Mark tried to have sex with Ginger, anal sex, his choice. Ginger probably would have let him had Abby not intervened."
She paused to take a breath.
"But late last year, when Harry and I had been dating at Chaparral, Mark figured it out. As I've said before, he's smart. He blackmailed me into dating him, threatening to expose that Harry was Ginger. I had three dates with him. He was very pleasant the first two times. On the third date I think he drugged me, I just don't know how, and forced me to have anal sex with him. His favorite position I'm guessing. I was so ashamed. But he had hurt me inside, and Doctor Haswell told my mom what he thought had happened, and I had to tell her. They were going to go to the police, but I told them it was my fault, I had agreed to sex with him. Later I told mom that it was to protect Ginger. She went to Marks parents anyway. Everyone keeps the silence on what happened. But Mark has a reputation amongst the girls as a butt boy. Apart from Ceecee, I don't think any of the girls at school would date him."
"I don't understand why Ceecee dates him, and keeps going back to him." I said, still a little shocked at what I'd just heard.
"Ceecee is a very needy person. She 'needs' to have a boyfriend. Unfortunately she is also a mega bitch, which tends to keep the good guys away. I'm guessing that Ceecee tolerates his favorite position to keep Mark around. But Mark has tired of Ceecee, and is looking for someone new."
I nodded.
"And now he's fixated on Monica, who, because he thinks she goes to different school, doesn't know his reputation. He'll pile on the charm to get her to go out with him. I think he thinks that'll give him two things, the first is getting Ceecee off his back, the second is to get Monica to introduce him to a whole new group of girls."
"Well isn't he going to be disappointed" I said. "I'm just meeting him to get my purse back, I'm not going to start dating him."
"Well, just remember he's smart, and sneaky. If he gets any inkling as to who you are, you're life will be hell."

We talked and planned out what could happen. Then I dropped Susan off at work and went home to get dressed. I took care to make sure everything was right. The skirt uniform was a little shorter than what I'd have preferred, but everything else fit well. Susan had also loaned me a girly backpack to complete the outfit. At three o'clock I headed out to the park, taking the back exit over the fence. I got to the park about 30 minutes later, having had to circle around to the other side to appear to be coming from the girls school. There were a couple of other Dioceses Girls walking through the park as well, but they paid me no attention. They looked like seniors.

When I got to the park, Mark was already waiting there by the seesaws.
"Hi Mark" I said as cheerfully as I could.
"Hi Monica. I was wondering whether or not you were going to come. Pretty uniform, shows off your lovely legs."
I giggled, "Well the skirt is getting a little short"
He went to sit down on the seesaw, and motioned me to sit on the other end.
"How was school" He asked.
"Its ok. I hate Math, but french is cool". I said. I said a few phrases in french for him.
He smiled as we went up and down on the seesaws. It took me a few moments to realize why, he was looking up my skirt.
"Hey, I'm sorry about Saturday. But you shouldn't have done what you did." I said.
"Yeah well, I probably deserved it" he replied, still staring at my legs and up my skirt.
For a while I let the seesaw bounce me up in the air, which caused the skirt to billow a little more.
I got off the seesaw, and he went thump onto the ground. I saw a brief flash of anger, but when he has standing, he smiled and held his hand out. I almost didn't take it, but remembered Susan saying that I had to act like I didn't know what I knew.

I went over to the swing. He followed and gave me a little push.

"Do you have my purse?" I asked
"Its at my place. I live about two and a half blocks away. I thought we could walk there on the way to your place."
"Oh, You can't come to my place, my mom will kill me to be seen with a boy." I said concerned.
He shrugged.
"Well can we go get it please, I need to be getting home soon. I have a test to study for tonight" I lied.

We walked to his house, and he invited me inside. I said that I shouldn't, and said I'd wait by the door.
He went inside, leaving the door open.

He was gone for a few minutes, then reappeared with the purse. He held it out and when I went to take it he pulled it back behind his back. He then did it again. I stepped forward to get it off him, but he was fast. He had his arm around my back and pulled me forward that I stumbled into his arms. He caught me and then started to kiss me very hard. Involuntarily, I let him into my mouth. It was like I just melted, all my willpower just evaporated, and I was kissing him back. Our tongues entwined.
I could feel his hands cup my backside, holding me gently against him, and I could fell him getting hard against my skirt. When we broke apart to breathe, he put his hand behind my head, and I rested my head against his chest. His heart was beating almost as fast as mine.
He went to kiss me again, but I managed to push him away, and told him I was late, and had to go. I turned to leave, and he stepped in front of me.

"When can I see you again" he pleaded.
"I don't know, I'm not allowed to go out with boys." I replied.
"Well next time you are going to the mall or something, call me, I'll meet you there." he said. "I put my cell phone number in your purse"
"Umm ok" was all I could think to say.
"And can you ask your parents if you be allowed to go to our junior prom?"
"I don't think they'll let me" I said

I started to move past, him, and he grabbed my arm.
"Please, at least ask?" he asked.
"Ok, but look, I gotta go. I'll be late."
I walked briskly back towards home. It was only when I crossed over at the top of his street, that I noticed that he was following me. Luckily, there was a bus approaching the bus stop about 100 yards away. I just made it to the stop to get aboard. There were about a dozen Dioceses girls on the bus, and some of them looked at me strangely. I guess they were trying to figure out if they knew me.

I got off the bus three stops later. It was a bit of a walk home from there, but I knew I wasn't being followed. It was getting close to five, and I ended up running a little. I was getting worried that Maria would be home soon, and I wouldn't have time to get changed. But luck was on my side. I got home and got undressed, and had just taken off the wig, when Maria arrived. She called out that she needed a hand. I said that I'd be there in a few, I'd just got into of the shower. I managed to get the forms off, but I had to leave my sheath on. I dampened my hair, and put on a pair of jeans and a hoodie, and went to help her unload the car.
"My how you've grown" she said. "But what did you do to your face. Oh, you know you have lipstick on it?"
"I was with Susan before, guess we got a little carried away." I tried to look guilty.

Well, that would also explain the funny looks I got from the girls on the bus.

"Yes, well, your father told me about her. I'm looking forward to meeting her tomorrow."
She'd taken a couple of small bags out of the car, and looked at the rest, then nodded to me.
"Well help me with those bags then, and we'll go in and have some dinner"
"Oh, well I haven't put anything on yet" I said.
"Well, not to worry, there will be something in the freezer right?"
"I have a couple of Tuscan Chicken Cuisines I think. Dad likes those. But I will need to do some shopping on the weekend to restock."
"Chicken Tuscan it is"

I put her bags into her bedroom. Maria was in the kitchen putting on the dinner. I went into the laundry and checked the washing machine and dryer. I was sure there was nothing in there, but needed to check. I grabbed a couple of t-shirts out of the dryer, and took them out to my room. There I folded the clothes I had thrown in there earlier and put them into the storage box. Maria called out that dinner was ready as I was putting the forms into their box, back under my bed.

After dinner, Maria wanted to get to bed early. The drive had taken it out of her. After she had rung her mom to tell her she'd arrived safely, and said goodnight to the twins, she went to her room. I took the phone into the tv room and called Susan to tell her what had happened.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 9

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Caught with Consequences
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 9

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Nine
 
 
Susan's mom dropped her over on the way to work. Maria and Susan hit it off immediately.
"So what are you two's plans for the rest of today" Maria asked as we sat at the dining table having a morning coffee.
"We were thinking of going to the Mall, maybe a movie" said Susan.
"I thought we'd go over to Dave's this morning to see if Dave and Sam wanted to come as well" I offered.
"Well don't forget that I'm picking up your dad this afternoon, and we'll probably have an late dinner tonight" said Maria.
"You're not driving back tonight?" I asked.
"Not tonight. Your dad has some stuff he wants to talk to you about, so we thought we'd drive back tomorrow, so please be home for dinner tonight. I'll leave something in the fridge, so if you're home before us, can you start cooking please"
"Sure" I replied.

Susan and I walked over to Dave's place. We started to discuss what had happened with Mark yesterday, but Sam met us just up the street. She wasn't particularly happy. She'd had another argument with her folks, something that was becoming more and more frequent. Her grades in Math and Biology were slipping, and she hadn't done well in the midterms last week. They blamed it on Dave. I promised to help her with her Math, if her mother would allow us to study together. I had done Biology last year, so I had all my notes that she could use. Susan said she would help with Biology too, although she was only just getting a B, and would appreciate the notes as well.

I had a reason for hoping Samantha's mother would allow us to study together. I wanted to get to know her as she worked at one of the old folks homes. I was hoping to get my volunteer hours done over the summer break, but with about 200 students trying for the 20 or so volunteer jobs there, it was more about who you know. My other option was the small hospital in town, but they tended to only take boys for the laundry. I would prefer to do the kitchen work at the old folks homes. Susan had already been 'promised' one of the volunteer positions at the hospital, in the maternity unit. The girls didn't get much of the 'heavy' stuff, mainly helping with the phones, running messages, and delivering mail. Sometimes they got to feed the hospital patients.

We agreed to meet back at the mall around two o'clock. On the way back to my place, Susan and I resumed our discussion on Mark.
"So he wants to take Monica to the junior prom, well that is interesting" she commented.
"Yeah, he was very insistent." I said.
"That's going to cause Ceecee to have a melt down, she'll go absolutely apeshit" she said smiling at the thought.
"That's what I don't get. Why would he do that? If he wants to dump Ceecee, he could just as easily do it over summer break."
"Well something is going on, and he obviously wants to get back at her" Susan said. "You know what, I think you should let Monica see him once or twice, and say that she'd love to go to the Prom."
"But I want to go to the prom with you" I said.
"You will, you'll tell him Monica would like to go, and then beg out at the last minute, like Monica got grounded or something. That way we get to see Ceecee go mental, and we drop Mark in it"
"I don't feel comfortable doing that" I said. "You know Ceecee will come after me, I mean Monica. And that could get really messy."
"Well its what, eight weeks to prom?" she asked.
"Nine" I answered.
"Ok, nine weeks. Lets say two, maybe three meetings at the Mall, about three weeks apart. That will keep him on edge" she said. "Do you know what your dads schedule is between now and then?"
"Well I thought I did, but they want to talk about something tonight remember" I replied.
"Hmmm, well we have time to change things around.

When we got home, Maria was trying to pull one of her bags out of the storage cupboard. That got my heart racing a little more, until I realized it wasn't the underwear bag. She had pulled out a number of clothing items from the closet, and had them stacked on the floor. I helped her get the bag out, and she then spent 15 minutes putting the clothes in the bag. At least all of my favorites were stashed away in my closet.
By the door was another bag packed already, along with some of the twins books and games.

After the movies, I dropped Susan off at her place, and headed home. Dad and Maria hadn't got back yet. Maria had left pork ribs in the fridge. I put them into the roasting pan, added a rub and put them on a low heat.
I then started on a Mustard BBQ sauce. I had just finished peeling potatoes when they arrived home.

Maria took over the cooking, and dad called me into the living room.

"I have something to discuss with you son" he said, and pointed to the sofa.
I sat down.
"You've been living here now for almost six months, and we still don't know whats going to happen with Jack. After a lot of discussion with Maria, we feel that it is better to sell the house and move up there."
"What?" I exclaimed "That's not fair Dad. All my friends are here, and my school. There's nothing up there for me"
He put up his hand.

"We know all that. And I agree with you, so this is what I, We are proposing. We'll sell the house, and buy a small two bedroom townhouse. I still need a place to stay down here when I come to see clients. You can stay down here to finish off your last year of high school, but I'll arrange for someone to be close by. It will mean that I won't travel back and forward as much, and you'll be on your own a lot more. But at 17, which you'll be in a couple of weeks, I think you can handle it. And it will be good experience for when you go to college, you still looking at San Diego or has somewhere out East more favored?" he asked.

"San Diego is still up there" I nodded, thinking about all the possibilities. "So I'll get to stay here, living in an apartment, and you'll pay for all of the expenses and food and stuff, and you'll only be here a few days a month?" I asked.
"That's about right." he replied.
"Sweet" I said.
"Well, I want to go see an agent tomorrow before we leave. It'll take a while to get the house on the market, and you will need to expect to have the agent bringing people through. Even if it sells quickly. I would expect not to settle prior to summer break."
"Ok" I answered.
"I'll be down early next weekend to sort out everything with the agent, and we can start looking at some townhouses as well. Ok, come on, lets get dinner."

I was rather excited about the prospect of getting a townhouse. I had to agree that the house was way too big for just me and a smaller place would be great.

After Dad and Maria left the next day, I went around to tell Susan. She was a lot more concerned than I was. She worried that if things went wrong, I'd have to move away. But on the otherhand, I'd likely get more freedom to be Monica.

The week passed without incident. Samantha's mom warmed to the idea of studying with me and Susan, So we tried to put together a schedule of two nights during the week, and a couple of hours on Sunday.

The following weekend, Dad came down early on Saturday. He had the agent come over in the afternoon, and he signed a few papers. On Sunday we drove around and looked at three townhouses. One of which I liked. It was a end unit, two levels, overlooking the road and a small shopping area, that had a Safeway, Subway and a Blockbuster. It was also on a bus route to school, and was closer to Susan's. There was also a bus stop at the shopping center to the mall. The townhouse itself was new, but ordinary. No one had lived in it, and it just looked empty. But it did have three bedrooms, although one was really small, really only a study or office. And it had internal garage access and a small basement where the utilities were, and a small area for storage.

We looked at another two apartments and townhouses during the week. Each of them had their good points, but they were not what we were looking for. Dad stayed Saturday morning, as the agent had the first open house. I went off to swimming practice, picked up Susan on the way back and arrived home just before he left.

"So, does Monica want to get one of the dates with Mark out of the way?" Susan asked. "You could meet him at the Mall, and see a movie, and then I could meet you there to come home."
"Do we need to do this? I'd prefer just to go to the movies with my girlfriend you know"
"I know, but I don't really want to go see 'Fast and the Furious', besides, I promise to be a bad bad girl afterward" she said.
"How weird is that, my girlfriend wants me to go out with a boy who wants to be my 'boyfriend' so that she can have sex with me afterward"
"So, is that a yes?" She asked.
"I guess, but I'm wearing your knee high boots. They'll go great with the tweed skirt." I said.
"Ok, but you have to wear that turtleneck as well." she said, "May as well show all your curves. Remember, you want to tease him,"
"not please him" I finished for her.
"Right you are girl. Now, here's my cell, call him" she said.

Mark wasn't home, but I left a message with his Mom that I'd meet him at the Mall before six to go to the movies. She said he'd be home shortly. I was just finishing putting on my 'parts' when he called back. He wanted to know why I wanted to go to the movies so early. I told him I was staying at my cousins house for the night, and she was going shopping and would pick me up early. He told me he had to organize some stuff but he'd meet me at the theatre before six.

Susan recommended that I wear my new Victoria Secret underwear, the purple lace bra and matching lace boy short knickers. After I was dressed, she worked on my makeup. She applied a liquid foundation and used a lot more eyeshadow than I would have. She then suggested a bolder lipstick than I would have used, and she said that I had to 'overdo' it, to make it seem that I wanted to look good for him and this is how most girls would do that. I have to admit, the look was stunning, without being tarty. Lastly she added some perfume, just under the ears.

It was just after five when I was already for my date with Mark. On a level I didn't quite understand, a small part of me was disappointed that he wasn't picking me up. We headed out to the car.

"So what are you going to do between now and about 8.00" I asked as we got in.
"Well, drop me off at home. Mom is out with Aunt Kelly tonight. Bridge night I think. I'll catch a bus from there and do some shopping while I wait. I need to get your birthday pressie, so no peeking ok."
"Hey, when I drop you off, can I borrow some dangle earrings." I asked. "I'm always worried that someone will recognize these studs"
"You can borrow my silver hoops if you like" she replied.
"Cool, they'll do nicely" I said.
"Well come on, we need to go.

After dropping Susan off at her house, I drove to the Mall. I got there with about twenty minutes to spare, so I wandered down to the theater looking at shops as I went. I didn't have to wait long for Mark. He apologized for being late, and told me I looked gorgeous. I let him put his arm around me to kiss me. He asked what movie I wanted to see, and was pleased when I suggested 'Fast and Furious', and went off to get the tickets.

We had to hurry to our seats. The previews of upcoming movies had started. The movie was good, and I saw nearly all of it. Mark had his arm around me, and we kissed a couple of times, but mostly we just watched. A couple of times I felt his fingers on the side swell of my boob, and saw, but didn't really feel it when he cupped my boob. I had my hand on the inside of his leg, and occasional rubbed it back and forth. I could see the effect it was having on him. When the movie ended we sat, waiting for the other people to leave. When I stood up, he pulled me back down to sit in his lap. I adjusted my skirt so that I could feel him between my butt cheeks. His hands had slipped to the inside of my thighs and when one of his fingers rubbed the front of my panties, I shivered in pleasure.
Luckily? for me, a couple of theater attendants came in to start cleaning. We got up and left. On the way out of the theater, I reached back to take his hand, but missed and got his crotch by mistake. My god he was huge. Although the touch was only momentary, it seemed to last a lot longer in memory.

When we got to the food court, Susan wasn't there. Mark bought me a soda, and a burger and fries for himself. Susan turned up shortly after we sat down.
"So how did you two lovebirds like the movie" susan asked, with a little sarcasm in her tone.
"It was good" I replied.
"Good, Are you ready to go?" Susan asked.
Mark looked at Susan, and then to me and asked "Is Susan your cousin?"
"Yeap", Susan replied, "and Moni is here against my and her better judgment. But I can't stop her, but I can take her home".
"Do you got to go now" he asked. "We've only just got out of the movies."
"Sorry, but I have to go" I said weakly, and stood up to go.
"Oh, and Mark, take a look behind you. I think hurricane Ceecee is about to blow through" said Susan, laughing, "Come on Moni, lets get out of here"
She pulled me away quickly. I got to see a little of Ceecee storm toward Mark. Next I heard the slap, and turned to see Ceecee glaring at him.

On the way home Susan asked what we'd done on on the date. I couldn't tell her much, and certainly didn't want to tell her what i'd felt. I did tell her that I felt mean to pulling Marks chains like we were.
She just said he deserved it.
"So, did he bring up prom again" she asked.
"No, we didn't get to talk about that." I replied. "I think he was going to get to it, but you arrived too soon"
"Oh sorry about that. But I had to get you out of there. I saw Ceecee enter the food court, and I didn't want to let her drag you into a cat fight." she said, "But the result was what I'd expected".
When we got back to my place, she gave me her cellphone.
"Call him" she said. "Tell him you had a good time."
"Why" I asked.
"Because you want to make him think you're sorry for having to go so quickly. Plus, you need to get him to ask about prom"
I dialed his number
"Hello" he said.
"Hi Mark, It's Monica"
"Oh hi, gorgeous. I wasn't expecting you to call so soon"
"Umm, sorry about having to run off like that. I really did have a really good time tonight." I said.
Susan made a gagging gesture, and went off toward the kitchen.
"So did I" he replied. "Can we do it again?"
"I'd like that" I said, and realized I really did.
"How about next weekend?"
"I wish I could, but i'm busy. Its my birthday next weekend, and I'll be doing family stuff." Which was true. It was my birthday next Friday, and my Dad would be down to look at more townhouses.

"So, was that your girlfriend Ceecee" I asked, as Susan came back.
"well, she's sort of my old girlfriend" he replied. "I'd like you to be my girlfriend"
"She looked pissed at you. How long ago did you break up?" I asked.
"Quite a while ago, but she hangs around, wanting to get back together again" he said. "Do we have to talk about her?
"No, I was just wondering who the crazy bitch was that slapped you"
He laughed, "Yep she can be a fucking bitch alright!"

"Hey, I got to go. but I spoke to my dad about what you asked last time, and he said we'd see, which isn't a No" I said.
"You mean the junior prom? he asked.
"Yes. But it wasn't a yes either" I said.
"Well that's still good right?" he asked.
"It is. bye Mark"
I hung up.
"Wow, you did good girl" Susan said. "Shit, even I nearly believed it, and I know better"
I laughed, but also felt bad inside.

We stayed up and talked about stuff for awhile, then headed to the bedroom. I had stripped down to my bra and panties, and was hanging up the clothes I'd worn, when I heard the click, click, click of the camera. I turned and tried a provocative pose, and Susan shot another couple of photos. I took off my bra, and click, click, click.

"You know, I don't see a trace of Mike in you at the moment. There is only Monica. Beautiful, sexy Monica. I can see why Mark wants to have sex with you. Hell I want to have sex with you" she said.
She patted the bed next to her, and got up and quickly threw off her clothes and climbed in beside me. To say the sex was exquisite, fulfilling or mind-blowing is to sell it short in so many ways. I filled myself on her juices, and even what seemed like milk from her breasts.

The next morning I went to take off my parts, to find the glue remover had been knocked over, and had spilled out. There was barely enough to remove both boobs or the sheath, but not both. We went online to order some more, but it would take to Wednesday to get here, and that was with priority shipping. I ordered some more glue and coverage as well. Susan suggested I try the sample pheromones as well, since I needed to spend another six dollars to get the free shipping.

Susan suggested we go up to the shops to see if we could find something to use as the remover. We wrote down the active ingredients from the remover, and decided to walk. It was going to be a nice day, and Susan suggested we go across to the pool later. Her mom was working this afternoon, so we could go by and get some swimsuits later. As luck would have it we didn't find anything at the shops to use as a remover, except acetone based solvents that would ruin the latex and silicon forms.

After lunch we went around to Susan's. She could only find one one piece swimsuit. It was a ghastly floral pattern with a scoop back and a bra-like strap across the back. The other option she gave me a really nice hot pink bikini with a matching pink push-up halter top. I tried it on, and although it looked great, I became very self conscious.

"I can't wear this" I said.
"Why not, it looks fabulous" she said, putting on her own bikini. A brown leopard skin one.
"But, but can you tell they're not real" I said, cupping the forms.
"Look, I know they're not real, but they look real to me. All I see is a really hot girl in a really hot bikini" she said
"But what if the water makes them come off" I asked
"Then, your problem with the remover is solved" she laughed. "Believe me, no one will be able to tell"
"But I feel so exposed"
"Then wear the one piece" she said a little exasperated.
I changed back into the one piece. I felt less exposed as you could only see the shape of my forms.
"Look, put these on." She passed me a white wrap around top, and a floral wrap around skirt. "And here, wear these" She passed me a pair of mules with a small heel. She grabbed a similar mules, and put them on herself.
On the way out to the car, she grabbed a couple of towels from a cupboard, and put them into a carry-bag.

When we got to the recreation center, I was relieved it was basically empty. We made our way to the outside pool, and grabbed a couple of sun-chairs. The people in the pool were nearly all kids, with mothers standing with toddlers.
"Oh Christ" I exclaimed. "What about my wig?"
"Ah, good point" she said. "Is it synthetic or a human hair wig?"
"Human hair" I replied, "But I don't know how good it is"
"Well don't jump in, or put your head under. Here, let me put it into a ponytail, and then I'll clip it on top with this." She handed me her large butterfly clip, and put my hair up.

I took off the top and skirt and walked to the pool, and sat on the edge, with my legs in the water. The water was a little cool, but felt nice. I slipped down into the water, and gently breast-stroked over to the deeper side, careful not to get my hair wet. We paddled in the pool for about twenty minutes, then got out and lay back on the sun-chairs. The sun came out so I rolled over onto my stomach and lay there getting dry. It was very pleasant. Susan got up about 20 minutes later and got back in the pool, but I was just dozing. About 10 minutes later, Susan came back over to the chairs, with a boy in tow. I couldn't see who it was as they had the sun behind them.

"Hey Moni, wake up girl" Susan called
I rolled over, and realized it was Steve, from swim team.
"Hi, I'm Steve" he introduced himself, holding out his hand.
I shook it automatically
"Steve, this is my cuz, Monica" she said smiling.
"Hi Steve" I replied, throwing a questioning look at Susan.
"I haven't seen you around before" Steve asked.
"I'm fairly new around here" I replied.
"Do you go to Chaparral?" he asked. "You sort of look familiar"
"No. Dioceses" I replied, thinking 'shit, of course I look familiar, We've known each other for two years'.
"So why aren't you hanging out with Mike" he asked Susan.
"He had stuff to do, and Monica here wanted to check out the pool." she replied, getting herself comfortable on her sun-chair.
She handed Steve a tube of sunscreen, "Could you?", and she rolled over, and undid her bikini top.
After he had put the sunscreen on Susan, he asked if I wanted some. Susan insisted noting that I already had a little pink tinge already. I rolled back over and let him put the cream on my back. He gently undid my back strap and massaged the cream in. It felt really good.

While he was massaging my back, Susan asked
"So who are you taking to the prom this year Steve?"
"Not sure yet" he replied. "I was going to ask Angela, but Matt asked her earlier this week"
"I thought Matt was dating Stephanie" she said.
"He was, but after her little mistake, they broke up last week" he said
"What mistake" I asked
"Well, apparently she skipped, you know, she was late with her, umm" he stammered.
"Her period" finished Susan.
"Yeah. Well she skipped a whole cycle or whatever" he said. "She was starting to freak out."
"And Matt the dog did a runner" said Susan.
"Yeah, surprised you hadn't heard of it" Steve said.
"Well, been a little busy I guess" said Susan.
"Well you could ask Stephanie" I said to Steve. "She seems nice, if a little ditzy."
"I thought about that, but if the rumor I heard earlier today is true, I was going to ask Ceecee" he said.
"Ceecee?" both Susan and I asked together
"Why in heck would you want to go with Ceecee" I asked.
"How do you know Ceecee?" Steve asked.
"Oh I've seen her with her boyfriend a couple of times" I replied.
"Ah so you're the girl Rogers has been lusting after, I only just put that together" Steve said. "You know he's a real scumbucket douchebag don't you, but he seems to have good taste. You are way too good for him. I have one piece of advice. Run away, and make it fast"
"That's what I've been telling her" said Susan.
"You did not" I said back, and then noticed she winked at me.
"Anyway, Steve, why Ceecee?" asked Susan.
"Well, we used to date beginning of freshman year, before she was in cheerleadering, before she got 'large'" he said holding his hands like he was holding melons. "Anyway, before she got into cheering and her brother went to jail, she was a nice girl. She got real twisted out of shape when her brother went away, and her stepmom got abusive."

Both Susan and I were real interested with this gossip.

"Haley, you know, Chief Perkins daughter, told me once that Ceecee's mom is a real crackhead, and she whacks Ceecee around" Steve said. "Said she heard it from one of the deputies."
"Well, I know Ceecee hates me" said Susan.
"Maybe, but I don't think so" said Steve, "She's just resentful that you probably know more about what went down with her brother, and Abby, and that other girl, and won't tell anyone."
"Possibly, but I swore not to say anything" Susan said. "She sure shoveled a ton of untrue gossip my way"
"Well thats just it. She's convinced some sort of cover-up has occurred. Even her brother won't tell her." Steve said.

Steve finished rubbing the cream into my back. I asked him to reclip the backstrap for me.

"So why are you going out with Mark" Steve asked.
"I'm not" I replied. "Well ok, I've been to the movies a couple of times with him, but I'm not his girlfriend or anything."
"That not how he's telling it. I heard from a friend, that he's saying you are all over him, begging him to do you." Steve said.
"And this friend isn't Ceecee?" asked Susan.
"No, its a guy on the Basketball squad. But I didn't really believe it when i heard it, and now having met you, I can see he's just mouthing off" said Steve. "Like I said, I'd stay well away from him Monica. A lot of the girls at Chaparral have awful stories about Mark, and with so many stories around, there must be some truth in there".

Steve heard his name being called from the other side of the pool. He turned and waved, and a small boy was waving at him.
"My little brother" he said, "must be my turn to supervise him again. Nice meeting you Monica, see you later Susan"
He got up and dived into the pool, and swam across to his kid brother.

Susan and I sunbathed for another half hour, and took another quick dip before leaving. The pool was starting to get busy. I had had a really good time, and didn't think at all about walking to the car in just swimsuit and the wrap-around skirt. When a couple of cute seniors were walking past, I even put on a saucy walk, and shook out my hair, that elicited a couple of wolf whistles.
"Oh my god, I've created a monster" said Susan as we giggled after they past us. "But I'll admit you have taste girl, they were yummy."

I dropped Susan off at her place and drove home. I stood in front of the mirror in the swimsuit. Susan was right. When being Monica, there was hardly a shred of Mike there. And it felt good. That night, I felt sad that I had to put Monica away. I carefully cleaned the wig, and put it on a stand I'd fashioned out of a piece of packing foam, and a coke bottle.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 10

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 10

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Ten
 
 

When I awoke early Monday morning I was a little stiff with sunburn. When I looked in the mirror, I had a faint scoop line down the sides of my back and across the top of my butt, and a strap line across my back. I had dressed in a bra and panties before remembering i had to do my paper delivery. Starting to be a habit I guess. I put on jeans and a hoodie over a camitop and rode off to do my delivery. Luckily I was running a little late, and was last to pick up my papers.

When I got home, I took off my forms, as I couldn't wear those to school could I? I left the sheath on as I had run out of remover. I had outdoor pursuits last class on Wednesday, so I could wear my gym gear home and not have to change.

Monday went ok. By lunchtime, everyone had heard that Mark and Ceecee had broken up again. Tuesday I heard the first version of the story Mark was telling about Monica. I went over to Samantha's Tuesday afternoon to help her study Calculus. She was going to need a lot of help, as I had to take her back to some basic Algebra first. Her mom offered to pay me to tutor her, but I couldn't accept her money for helping a friend. She accepted that, but did however say that if Samantha's grade improved to a B by year end, she'd give me two hundred dollars. Given that we only had six weeks until exams, I'd be happy if Samantha got to a C.

Anyway, she told me the story that Mark was telling. He'd met this new girl from Dioceses, that he'd asked her to prom, and that she was so hot for him, she'd let him feel her up in the movie theater. When I went around to Samantha's place again after school Thursday, the story was that she'd given him a hand job.

The package with the glue remover had arrived Thursday, and I was glad to have the sheath off. Sitting down to pee all the time was tiring, and I'll admit that I think I was starting to smell. You know, that yeasty smell some girls have, like that.

Friday was my birthday. Susan invited me over for dinner, Chinese takeout. It was nice not having to cook. She gave me a $20 Mall gift card, and a pair of zirconium earrings. They looked like little diamonds. Her mom was late home from work, but wasn't working the late night.

Dad and Maria arrived Saturday just before lunch, and the real estate agent had another open house in the afternoon. I wasn't enjoying all the extra cleaning the open house required. Dad drove us down to Sacramento, and for my birthday, bought me a new (well, second hand) car, a blue 2007 Toyota Prius. He wanted Maria to have the old ford for the country roads, and getting me a Prius would save me gas money in the long run. Dad negotiated for some work to be done, new tires, full service check and such. The car would be ready for pickup on Wednesday.

Dad took us out to an upmarket Steakhouse for dinner, and then we drove home. There was a note on the dining table from the agent. He'd had two interested parties come through today, and several 'lookers'. He thought one of the interested parties would want another visit, and may put in a serious offer on the house early this coming week. Dad called the agent back on Sunday morning, telling him he'd be back in town Wednesday and Thursday if an offer was being made. That afternoon, we went back to look at the townhouse I liked, with Maria this time.

It was getting late in the afternoon when we got back home. Dad left some more money, and a bunch of bills for me to post, and then helped Maria load some boxes of the twins stuff and two more suitcases into the car. One of the suitcases was her lingerie one. After they had gone, I looked in the clothes closet. It was more than half empty. And Maria's dresser in their bedroom was half empty as well, and her wig was gone. I was a little disappointed the clothes had gone, but I had built up a fairly substantial wardrobe myself, along with some of Susan's older clothes. Plus it meant that I wouldn't be caught out unexpectedly by Maria. Using her clothes had been a risk at the time. Now I only had the twill skirt and turtleneck of hers left, and I doubted whether she would notice only two items gone.

When I went to Samantha's to study on Tuesday, I heard that that Mark and Monica had apparently gone out on Saturday, and Monica had given Mark another hand job. I had no idea who was telling these lies, as to whether it was Mark himself, or just the stupid group of guys he hung out with. I was willing to give him the doubt, knowing how some groups of guys (his friends in particular) tend to razz one another for details, and sometimes its just easier to go along with them. It takes a boy with a strong moral compass not to fall into that trap, and based on Susan's experience, Mark had dubious morals. Then again, it could be Ceecee, although I'd also heard that she had accepted Steve's invitation to Junior prom, and supposedly didn't care what or who Mark was doing.

Dad came back down on Wednesday, and after school, we drove to Sacramento to pick up the new car. I stopped by Susans on the way home to show it to her, even though it was dark. She asked if I'd heard the latest gossip on Mark and Monica. Mark had apparently booked a limo for junior prom.

The Realtor agent rang late Wednesday. It was after 10pm. He had just received an offer on the house, and would bring it around to the house the next morning. Afterward, Dad told me it was a good offer given the economy, certainly better than what he considered his lowest price point. If there were no abnormal conditions, he'd accept the offer.

Samantha and Susan both came over to study on Thursday. It was Samantha's first time inside. I was surprised when she told me that, I'd just assumed that she'd been here before with Dave. She told me that on the couple of times she had been here, she always was in the car, either picking up or dropping off. Susan gave her the tour while I got some drinks and store made cookies out.

We had done about an hour and a half's study, and Samantha was finally grasping trigonometric fundamentals, when Dad came home. The deal on the house was done. He'd managed to bump the offer up another five thousand, and settlement was likely to be late June. He offered to buy all of us dinner. Samantha rang home and got permission to stay longer. Susan just texted her mom. Well, dinner turned out to be Chinese takeout, but it was good anyway.

After dinner, we got another hour of study in, this time on biology. Then I drove Samantha and Susan home. At Susan's, we sat and chatted in the car.
"You know Sam has got a thing for you" Susan said matter of factly.
"What? No way. She's Dave's girlfriend" I said.
"Well, she has. She told me she's having second thoughts about Dave. And told me I was lucky to have someone like you" Susan said. "She said that she's never appreciated the geekier guys, but having spent some time studying with you, realized you're a gentleman."
"So she thinks I'm a geek and a gentleman?"
"Well you are. You're what, in the top 10 best overall GPA in the junior class?" she asked.
"About fourth I think in core subjects, maybe sixth overall". I was actually proud to have good grades.
"And you've been nice to her, helping her study, without putting her down. If I didn't know better, I'd be jealous." she said.
We kissed goodnight, and I drove home.

Dad was sorting the mail, and making a list of companies to contact to update mailing details.
He flicked a card at me when I sat down. Great, a dentist appointment. One o'clock next Friday.
We talked about the move. He wanted me to start boxing stuff up, so that he could take the smaller items up in the car each time he came here. We also discussed the townhouse we'd looked at. He was going to make a ridiculous offer next week, just to see what the developer was expecting.
Lastly he said I needed a haircut.

Dad was gone again the next morning when I got home from paper delivery. I was a little late because I had spoken to Jim, about taking a break over the school holidays at the end of the school year. I told him that I was moving shortly afterward. He was disappointed to see me go, and he asked if I'd train someone for a week or so before leaving, and whether I would want a run from another drop off point closer to where I was moving to. I said that that I could train someone, but would want to wait until closer to the end of vacation whether I wanted to do another run.

After school, I went to the local U-haul outlet and picked up twenty-four packing boxes and tape. When I got home, I packed up all of the items from the twins room that were remaining, and started on some of Maria's sewing supplies.

I didn't see Susan over the weekend. She rang early Saturday to say that her mom was taking them into San Francisco for some shopping, and they were going to stay with her grandparents in Daly City that night. I spent most of the day doing more packing, finishing off the sewing stuff, and all of the books and knick-knacks in the living room. Samantha called about five to see if I wanted to go to the movies with her and Dave. I tried to be reluctant, but Sam begged. We saw 17 again, with Disney Zac. Honestly, I don't see why the girls like him. Both Dave and I didn't care for the movie, but Sam liked it.
Dave asked about the move, Sam had told him some of it. He hadn't heard that I was going to stay in an apartment, and was enthusiastic about that. Kept referring to it as party central. As if.

Sunday I just mucked about. I had to mow the lawn, first time for the spring, and I cleaned my new car. I did some homework and some study for Chemistry Sunday evening. Susan rang when she got home just after dinner, and was just starting her study as well.

Studied with Sam on Monday afternoon. She was slowly getting the grasp of the Calculus fundamentals now, and had scored well in an assignment last week. Her Mom was really pleased. Sam also filled me in on the new lie about Mark and Monica, and a few other peoples goings on. I have to admit, Sam hears all the gossip. According to Mark, he and Monica spent Saturday evening at his place. My guess is that he was home alone. In other news, Stephanie was now sort of seeing a senior, Tony Jones. But most of the gossips were just chalking this up as a prom arrangement, because Tony was going to Texas A&M next year on a track scholarship. Ceecee and Steve had their 'first' date on Saturday. Sam was surprised we didn't see them at the movies, but they could have been at the later session.

That night, I dressed up. I rang Mark, and demanded to know what he was saying about me. I wasn't impressed with what I had heard was being said. For some reason. I was crying by the end of my tirade. He assured me that he hadn't said anything, it was his friends that were exaggerating the stories. He'd just said that we'd gone to the movies, and ok, he did make up seeing me on Saturday. He wanted to know when he could see me for real again. He said he'd remembered it was my birthday, and had got me a small present. Could we meet after school again. I told him I couldn't and hung up.

I felt crappy all day Tuesday. Even Susan couldn't cheer me up. Dad called that night and said he'd made an offer on the townhouse, 45k less than what the developer was asking, but in cash, and with a short settlement period.

I felt better Wednesday. I wanted to do some study, but Samantha couldn't. I had not heard any more stories since Monday, but Samantha probably had. When I got home, there was a message on the answering machine. The dentist confirming my appointment on Friday. That got my brain into gear. I know Susan told me not to, but I just had to. I rang Mark and said I could meet him at the park again Friday, but I had to be home before dinner. Or maybe we could meet at the shops or something? He suggested the park as best, and then maybe we could go to the mall.

Friday came quickly. I signed out of school early and went to the dentist. I rushed home as soon as I could afterward. I had a nice hot shower and nair'ed my body. After the moisturizer body foam, I washed my hair. It was starting to get long. It was what most people would call shaggy at the moment, in that in-between length.

I patted myself dry, and then applied my forms and sheath, and put on my favorite Victoria Secret bra and panties, the purple lace set. I also added some black pantyhose. After I put on the dioceses uniform, I added the wig. My real hair was now long enough to thread through the wig cap and be pinned that way for an even stronger fit. I could now pull my wig hair without fear of the cap lifting. I added a little makeup, and added a spray shot of the female pheromones I had received in the last package of glue remover. Well it smelled like cheap eau de toilette. It was just on three o'clock when I was ready. I remembered to pack Susan's old school backpack with a couple of books. I was running a little late so I drove and parked my car about a block from the park. When I got there Mark had not arrived. I sat by the swings and waited. Several Dioceses girls went past, and also some Chaparral students. I had waited for almost thirty minutes, and was going to head back to the car when he turned up. He apologized for being late. He'd been held back to do a repeat on a social studies test. He gave me a quick kiss and a big hug. Followed by a long kiss. My chest was hard against his, and I could imagine the boobs were really mine, my nipples felt all tingly. And I could feel him harden as he held me tight and kissed me again. When we broke apart from the kiss I was so short of breath, my chest was heaving.

We sat on the swing making out, I was straddling him, and I could fell him against my panties. I left a couple of 'love bites' on his neck. About ten minutes had past when someone called out "Get a room". I felt so embarrassed. But it got us off the swing, and we walked to his place. He invited me in, and after a small hesitation entered. But I objected when he suggested his bedroom. He had a nice place. There were a lot of photos of a lady who I found out was his mother, in various stages of undress. His mother had been a bit part actress in the eighties, who had done a number of soft porn movies before getting roles in 'Days of our lives'
and 'Guiding Light'.

We went into the kitchen.
"Do you want anything to drink" he said, opening the fridge. "There's Coke, Sprite, OJ or bottled water."
"Coke please" I said, and watched him as he got the glasses down.
"You want some ice?" he asked.
"Sure"
He reached into the freezer and took out a couple of chunks and put them in a glass. I then poured both glasses with coke. I took my glass and went into the living room. He discussed some of the photos on the wall with me, pointing out some of the actors and actresses his mom had worked with. After a while I sat on the sofa. He went off to his room and came back with an envelope.

"I didn't know what you liked, so I just got a gift card for your birthday" he said.
"Thanks" I replied, taking the envelope and opening it. "Wow, a hundred dollars? That's way too much"
"No, its ok. I want you to get something really nice, maybe a prom dress or something" he smiled. "Its not like I don't have much money."

I looked at my watch. It was almost five o'clock. He noticed the gesture as I got up to leave.

"Sorry, I've made you uncomfortable. Here take a seat." he said.
"No, I need to get going. It's getting late." I said, but my mind was foggy.
"Please stay. Its not yet five, and you said you had until dinner time" he said a couple of times, holding both my hands. He leaned in and kissed me gently. His kisses were so nice. He sat on the sofa, and pulled me gently to him. He repeated "you're safe with me here" a couple of times, and "Relax, just enjoy it".
We kissed some more, and were then lying on the sofa, but I couldn't recall how I got there. That's what scared me. I pushed myself off the sofa, and fell to the floor, hitting my head. It hurt a little, but cleared some of the fog.
"What did you do to me" I asked
"Nothing much" he smiled, "Only what you wanted me to do."
"Huh" Now I was getting a headache. I stood up, and tried to pick up my bag, missed the strap, stumbled, and had to try for it again.
He was off the sofa so fast, and had his arms around me, he practically lifted me off the floor as he kissed me again. Then his hands were on the curve of my arse, one each side as he lifted me up and pushed me against the wall. To stay upright I had to wrap my arms around he neck. He pushed his right hand further under my arse-cheek, until his fingers were rubbing the panties under my fake womanhood. I squirmed a little, but that just helped him. Now he had his thumb under my panties, pushing into my arse, while his fingers were searching in the tuft of fake hair in front. He lifted me higher. Next he was banging me against the wall, and I could fell his bulge against my panties, and his thumb was buried in my arse. My body betrayed me, and started to move in rhythm against him. He pulled his thumb out of my arse. I was relieved, but somewhere in the fog disappointed because it had started to feel nice. He was breathing heavy, and had broken the kiss, and was now sucking on the side of my neck.
"No, please, No" i cried.
"Come on, you're enjoying it." he said raggedly.

I tried hitting him, but could only strike his back as he was banging me against the wall. Somehow he had got his pants undone and they fell to his knees. I could feel the tip of his penis between my legs, pushing into my arse. It was wet with pre-ejaculate. With one last effort, I pulled my head back and then snapped it forward, my forehead hitting him right on the bridge of his nose. Hurt like hell, but cleared the fog once more, and his knees buckled, and I landed on top of him. I untangled myself from him, pushing back toward the door in a crab walk motion. I grabbed my schoolbag and got up. He was trying to do the same, but his pants tangled his legs, and he toppled over again. As I was about to go out the door, he grabbed my ankle. I stomped down with my other foot, feeling the bone under my foot crack. He howled, but he had let go of my ankle. I turned, and swung a foot toward his crotch, but missed high, connecting in his stomach. I ran. Well it was more of a running stumbling motion, but the effort helped to clear my brain.

I didn't stop moving until I was at my car. I got in and locked the doors, regaining my breath. I carefully drove home when I'd recovered myself. I stripped off all my clothes, and threw them into my closet, took off the wig and threw that in there too. I got into the shower and scrubbed my self red. I felt dirty. When all the hot water had gone I got out and went back upstairs. I took off the forms and the sheath, then lay on the bed and cried, and fell asleep.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 11

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 11

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Eleven
 
 
It was just after nine in the evening when I woke up. I had a powerful headache. I put on some shorts and a t-shirt and went to have something to eat and popped a couple of Tylenol. My head started to ease up, and my stomach settled after a sandwich. I crawled back into bed.

I still felt shitty the next morning, the headache was just a slight buzz but each time I thought about what had almost happened I felt like throwing up. After the paper delivery, I climbed back into bed again.

I got up a little after ten. There were three messages on the phone. The first was from Dad, from last night. The offer on the townhouse had been accepted. He was surprised that the developer hadn't tried to negotiate more. Anyway, settlement in five weeks, a week before the house settles. He'd be down next week to sort out the bank stuff. The next message was from Samantha, about 15 minutes ago. Were we studying this afternoon?
The last was from Susan, 5 minutes ago. Was I on my way to pick her up?

I got changed and hurried over to Susan's. She asked what was wrong, I sort of said headache. But getting up and moving about was actually helping. After conferring with Susan, I called Samantha back, telling her we could study at my place after 2.00. Susan packed an overnight bag and said bye to her mom.

When we got back to my place I told Susan what had happened. She was very upset at me for going off to Marks like that. She berated me for being so silly, going off to a boys place by myself. There was a reason why girls travel in pairs or threes. No self respecting girl would have allowed herself to be put in that position of being by herself. I tried to explain that I was careful, not going into his bedroom, watching him make the drinks. All the things she had told me to watch for. She asked me questions about how I felt when foggy. Did I see Mark put anything in my drink?

I told her the only thing he put in was ice from the freezer, I had poured the coke for both of us.
"The ice" she said. "Why didn't I think of that earlier"
"What" I asked.
"I bet he laced the ice with Rohypnol, or something similar like ketamine" she said. "Did he have any ice?"
"Umm, I don't think so" I said, confused. "Whats Rohypnol?"
"Its a date rape drug. It's used to make people relax, open to suggestion. Its particularly effective on woman. Was he talking softly to you, repeating himself a lot" she asked.
"I guess, I can't recall a lot of it, only snippets, and then when I hit him and ran out." I said.
"The headache and nausea are typical side affects. If you'd been a real girl, you'd probably not remember a thing."
"Is this what he did to you?" I asked.
"I think so. But now I suspect how he did it." she said. "The question is, what do we do about it."

When Samantha arrived after lunch, she said she had heard a ton of gossip from two girls on the volleyball team. Mark was in the hospital, with a broken arm, broken nose, and a suspected ruptured spleen. No one knew what had happened, but it appeared that he had been in a fight. The police were waiting to get a statement from him this morning. Susan and I looked at each other biting our lips. Things had gotten way out of hand.

We tried to study, and Samantha was doing a good job with her Calculus. But I couldn't study much, so just concentrated on making sure Sam was working the problems correctly. I could tell Susan was struggling as well, because she was making simple mistakes.

Dave came over around five to rescue Samantha from study, and to take her to the movies. He had heard about Mark, and had heard that the police had questioned him. Mark was telling the police that he had been attacked by Monica, that girl he'd met from the catholic Girls School, and that she had surprised him with some karate chop type move that had broken his nose, and then she had kicked him several times when he was on the ground. Apparently she was pissed at him because he wasn't taking her to the Prom or something.

Taking our wide eyes of disbelief as wonderment, he asked if we both wanted to join him and Sam at the movies. We would probably catch up with several other people from school there and maybe be able to find out more.
Both Susan and I begged off going, my excuse was a headache.

After dinner and some television, we went to bed early, and lay there talking and worrying about what had happened. All of the scenarios were not good. Eventually, the police would figure it out and I would be exposed as Monica. We just couldn't figure out a way to bypass that outcome.

"The problem the police have, is that Monica doesn't really exist. Even if they get your fingerprints from the coke glass, they have no way of matching it unless they fingerprint everyone." Susan said. "And although people have seen Monica in passing, no one knows who she really is. They only have Marks say so that she is from Dioceses."
"But what if Mark or Ceecee tells the police you know Monica?" I asked. "I don't want to get you into trouble if you had to lie to them"
"But you wouldn't want me to tell them that it was really you either right?" she replied, a little gloomily. "But I don't think he'll say anything anyway. If Monica comes forward, He'll be scared of being accused of rape."
"But what will he think if no one comes forward. Won't he be a bit suspicious?" I asked, worried.
"I think he'd be more relieved thinking he got away with it, which is actually worse" she said, "because then he may just try it again on some other girl if he thinks he can scare them into not saying anything"
"Shit I hope not, because that will be on my conscience. Shit what are we going to do? I said.

I dropped Susan at home just before 11.00, so that she could go to midday church with her mom, and then went to do some grocery shopping. Dave came over around 2.00, and wanted to play some hoops outside. He was as confused about what had happened with Mark as everyone else. He and Sam had had a big argument last night about it. He couldn't figure out how a girl had bested Mark, as he wasn't small like I was. When I offered that maybe Mark had attacked Monica first and that she had responded in self defense, he waved me off as being stupid. He said that was along the lines that Sam had argued. I didn't feel like playing after that, and Dave left shortly afterward.

Monday of course was mayhem. Back at school, everyone was abuzz on what had happened to Mark, but there wasn't a lot of sympathy. The police were now thinking that he had attempted to rape a Dioceses girl, and she had fought back, as opposed to Marks story. They had recovered some DNA, but had no further leads.

Wednesday we found out that the Police had interviewed all of the Monica's at Dioceses Catholic Girls School. All 18 of them. No one knew anything. They had started interviewing Monica's at our school.

By Friday, the Police were stumped. They had found no one that matched the description they'd been given for Monica by a couple of people, Ceecee being one of them. Nor had anyone come forward with any information. Mark was keeping his mouth shut, and his parents were still trying to keep things quiet.

Dad was home for the following week, and time flew. We only had three more weeks to end of year exams. I studied with Sam or Susan, sometimes both, each night, and after they left, I helped pack boxes. Between Dad and I, we divided the kitchenware, and I made a short list of items I'd need for the apartment.

Mark was out of hospital on Tuesday, but had not been back to school. On Thursday at school, Susan told me that a police officer come to their house last night, and had questioned her about Mark. They had asked questions about her and Mark's previous relationship. She told them everything, including the blackmail, the suspected date rape and the anal sex. She even said she suspected the date rape drug was in the ice cubes. When asked if she knew a girl named Monica, Susan had said no, which although technically true, I felt that it would probably still come under lying to a police officer.

Friday night I went around to Susan's for dinner. Dad was having a Dinner Conference with a couple of investors. Susan's sister, Crystal was staying over with a school friend. It was a birthday thing I think.
After dinner, Susan's Mom asked us to sit. She wanted to talk about the Mark 'situation'.
"Now Mike, don't take this wrong, but do you have anything to say on this situation? I know Susan is hiding something, and I think I know what it is, but I want you to tell me."
I gulped, and looked down at the table. I couldn't look up.
"Its not his fault Mom" cried Susan.
"Its ok Susan" I said. "Your Mom may be able to help us. I'm worried we'll get into so much trouble."
I turned to Susan's Mom
"I'm Monica." I said quietly. "I don't dress up a lot, but on the few occasions I have, Mark always seems to be there."
She took my hands and patted them gently.
"I'm not going to judge Mike, but I've suspected for a little while. God knows, Susan seems to find boys like you, and I was confused when I first saw you. It was the earring studs. Most boys just get them from the Walgreen's selection. But you had jewelers ones."
I touched my ears self consciously.
"So tell me what happened, and we'll see what we can do. I know Chief Perkins well, and I think he'll listen to me, and keep things discrete.
So I told Susans Mom about what happened at Marks place. She was shocked, and thanked God I was ok. She said I had been very lucky. She also admonished me for not bring it up earlier as it was very serious.

"Do your parents know about any of this" she asked.
"No, and I hope they won't need to. It would devastate Dad I think."
She thought for a few moments.
"Well I think we need to tell Chief Perkins what happened, Maybe not everything about you, but he'll need to get a statement from Monica." she said. "Assuming you want to do it as Monica, and not Mike."
"What will it involve?" I asked.
"I'm not sure. I'd have to ask Chief Perkins about that. If you trust me, I could ask for Chief Perkins to be here tomorrow evening. I'll find out what will be involved, and you can decide whether its Mike or Monica that comes. Will that be ok?"
"I guess. Will Susan be allowed to be here for it?" i asked, holding Susan's hand.
She squeezed my hand back.
"If you want her to be."
"I do."
"Well, Mike, you should scat. I'll call Chief Perkins shortly and find out what we should do. Wouldn't be good to have him come over tonight and have you here. I'll get Susan to call you later, or tomorrow morning if it takes that long."

Susan and I went outside to the car where she kissed my hard.
"That was brave" she said.
"Then why do I feel so small" I replied.
"Because you're scared. Its hard to let people see the real you. You're worried they'll judge."
"I guess"
"As Mom says, Chief Perkins won't judge. He's open minded and has probably seen more things than we'd see in three lifetimes. I don't think anything would really surprise him."

We kissed a little more, and when her mom called her, she went inside.
About an hour later, Susan called me at home. Her mom had spoken to Chief Perkins, and he wanted to speak to me and take a statement about what happened. Given the circumstances, he thought a recorded statement would be best. He was going to Judge Lloyd to get a name suppression order first thing tomorrow morning. After it had been reviewed by Judge Lloyd, any reference to my real name would be bleeped and/or redacted out. The only questions were where and at what time to take the statement. Susan's Mom had suggested her place, and in the afternoon or early evening. I could take my stuff over to their house and get changed there if Monica was doing the statement. I thought that was a good idea.

I talked it over with Susan whether Mike or Monica should do it. We agreed Monica would be better, only so that Chief Perkins would see how convincing a girl I am. We agreed that five in the afternoon was a good time.

I hardly slept at all that night. I even felt I should tell Dad before he left in the morning, in case everything went south. It would be bad for him to be rung by someone asking about their son who has been impersonating a girl who had nearly been raped. But I didn't. If it did go south, I'd have time to call him tomorrow, and I'd have Susan and her Mom there to support me.

Susan come over after lunch. We went through my meager wardrobe trying to decide what to wear. The Mini dress was not a wise choice. We thought about the Dioceses School uniform, but decided that would actually be better as evidence. I didn't want to wear jeans, so that left either the sundress, or the twill skirt and turtleneck top. We decided on the sundress.

I put everything I needed to change into Monica into an overnight bag. At three, we headed over to Susan's place. When we got there, we told her Mom that Monica would be doing the statement, and that we needed to go get ready. Crystal was again over at the neighbors place for the evening.

Chief Perkins arrived at four. He wanted to set his equipment up, which he did in the living room. At four thirty, I was ready, but damn nervous. Susan asked for her Mom to come up. She should get to meet Monica before Chief Perkins did.

"Oh my God, is that really you Mike" she said when she saw me.
"Mom, its Monica" Susan said
She came over to check me out.
"Are those?"
"They're breastforms Mrs Fischer" I replied to her unfinished question. "And I wear a sheath down below to hide my penis".
She was a little shocked I'd said that, but nodded and said "I see".
"Well, Mik..Monica, you are a very beautiful young lady, and I see Susan has lent you some new earrings."
Susan had given me some dangles to wear. It felt strange to have them brush against the side of my neck.
"Well, shall we get this out of the way?"

We all went down to the living room. Susan's Mom introduced us all to Chief Perkins, who was surprised when he shook my hand.

The interview wasn't as hard as I thought it would be. I had to declare my real name and home address at the beginning of the interview, and showed Chief Perkins my drivers license. But thereafter, Chief Perkins referred to me as Monica when he asked his questions. I told him everything that happened on the day of the incident in relation to the attack, as well as what happened in other meetings with Mark.

He asked me a couple of times whether Mark had penetrated me. I said I had felt his finger penetrate, but not his penis. I produced the pair of panties I had worn when he attacked me. There appeared to be cum spots in the crotch, and I was sure that Marks DNA would be matched. He also took a mouth swab from me, so that they could cross match to the DNA they had taken from the scene. When he was finished, he said I was very brave, and understood why I hadn't come forward previously. Given that my statement corroborated the injuries and evidence they had gathered, Mark would in a lot of trouble, and not something he'd be able to have removed from his record.

He asked me whether I wanted to press charges. He was concerned about the period of time elapsed between the statement and the attack. There was no chance for a drug test to prove the existence of a date rape drug at the time of the attack, it tended to be flushed from the system within 72 hours. However tests on my hair would indicate that a date rape drug had been ingested at some point in time in the past month. Nor was there a physical examination to prove a physical attack and penetration.

That said though, he felt they had a good case against Mark, especially since Mark had apparently lied in his first statement to the police in the hospital. He did warn me however that if it went to trial, which he doubted it would because these types of people always try to settle, that the statement would become public record, even with my name removed. He suggested that I didn't discuss this outside of this room, in case someone put two and two together, and then tried to retaliate. I asked him if I could have some time to consider my options.

He said that I could have tonight, but he'd need to know how to proceed tomorrow, by midday at the latest. If I did want to press formal attempted rape charges, then he'd want me to meet with Judge Lloyd about how to proceed, given my situation.

After he had packed up his gear and gone, Susan and I hugged.
We all sat at the dining table, and Susan's mom said that I should go forward with charges. The worst case was that I could drop them if there was no settlement.
"Now girls, what are you going to do tonight" her mom asked.
"Just staying home Mom, watching a movie" said Susan
"Well if Monica wants to stay, she's welcome. She can stay in Crystals room. If Mike comes back, he'll need to go home later."
We both looked at each other and laughed.
We walked up to the Blockbuster and got out 'Twilight'. I remembered that I'd seen most of it originally with Mark, but Susan want to see it. It was much better the second time around with Susan.

While we were watching the movie, Susan's Mom rang Chief Perkins about how we wanted to proceed. He told us we'd need to see Judge Lloyd in the morning, and that he would set up the meeting.

Monica stayed the night, and Susan loaned me something to wear. She called it a 'babydoll', but it was just a see-through short gown. I slept in Crystals room, but I did sneak into Susan's around five in the morning for a cuddle.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 12

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 12

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Twelve
 
 

After breakfast I changed back to Mike, which was lucky, because Crystal came home just as I was finishing up getting packed. She was a little upset that I'd slept in her bed, so I helped her strip it off and put new sheets on it.

Susan's Mom took me to met Chief Perkins at the Police Station at eleven. Susan had to stay home and look after her sister. Waiting in his office was Judge Lloyd. She was an elderly Lady, probably in her late fifties, but she looked a lot older, but dressed very proper. She had come in on her way to midday church. I was left alone with her so she could ask me questions. She read out my statement and asked me if there was anything else I'd like to add. When I said no, she asked me a few other questions about my dressing up, and my relationships.
Finally she asked about my parents. I told her they were staying at my step grandparents, and that they had no idea about Monica. She advised me that if this was to go forward and if a trial was inevitable, that I'd have to tell them. She could protect me a little by closing the courtroom, but the Defendant and Counsel would need to know who I was. I could chose to appear as either Mike or Monica, but I'd have to swear in as my legal name.

But at the same time, she told me she could advise the Defendants Counsel to plead guilty at arraignment to avoid a trial and the exposure it would entail. Given Marks family, their reputation and standing in the community, she felt that they would push for a settlement as early as possible. She asked if I was seeking damages, and when I said no, she said that would be wise, and certainly help with any settlement and alleviate the need for a trial.

After I got home, there was a message on the phone answering machine. Maria had called this morning. Jack had taken a bad turn, rejecting the current chemotherapy treatment.

By Tuesday, word had got out at school that someone had come forward about the attack on Mark. I had to laugh when someone said that to me and I restrained myself from telling them it had been Mark who had attacked. On Wednesday, it had been rumored that Mark had raped a schoolgirl, and she had defended herself. By Wednesday, there was a rumor that it wasn't actually a girl, but a boy who had been raped. A lot of people weren't so shocked about this, especially many of the girls. Mark had been at school on Monday, but was conspicuously absent the rest of the week, and was unavailable for comment.

By Saturday, it was leaked that the Rogers Family Computer had been confiscated, and in the browsing history were a number of porn sites, specifically bondage, and rough sex. There were also sites on homosexual and shemale sex. Although it could have been Marks father with an internet addiction, most people believed it was Mark. There were also rumors that the police had found evidence of Ketamine, the date rape drug in the house.
Early the following week there had also been reports that three other girls had approached the police, having been either coerced by Mark into having sex, or may have been drugged and had sex. Ceecee had been questioned again about her relationship with Mark, and she had confirmed Marks predilection for anal sex.

Needless to say, the Rogers did not put up any fight, preferring to want to have it all go away quickly. Wednesday of that week, Mark was arraigned and charged a misdemeanor under section 261.5, attempt for unlawful intercourse with a minor, to which he pleaded guilty. He was put on a years probation, and fined $5000, which was gifted to a local support house for the support of rape victims. Because of his age, he was not convicted under a statute that would register him as a sex offender, nor would he do any time in a juvenile facility.

With all of the rumors and innuendo at school, Mark didn't return to Chaparral High School. He had been sent to stay with an Uncle down by San Jose until the new school year. His parents had put their house on the market.

The following week was Finals. Samantha broke up with Dave during the lunch period on Monday. It was not clear to me the true reason, but I think that Dave's ongoing support for Mark had probably contributed. They had been fighting a lot over the past two weeks, and I know that Samantha was now considering that the drop in her grades had a lot to do with Dave. He certainly didn't help her study, and she had admitted that he distracted her a lot with his silly childish behavior. I was a little surprised that she wasn't particularly upset.

Dave blamed some of their problems on me, saying that I got to see more of Samantha than he did.

Their breakup upset me a lot. probably more than it upset Samantha. How much of that was due to the fact that I had had a crush on Samantha for close on three years I'm not sure. Samantha had become a good friend to not just me, but to Susan as well, and I felt kind of protective of her. But I also didn't want to lose Dave as a friend either, no matter how bad his judgment was. I just hoped he'd come around, grow up a bit and realize that Football and Lacrosse weren't the be all of life.

After the Finals, I thought I'd done really well in all subjects, although I know I did screw up one section in French. Susan and Samantha had both thought they had done well also. All in all, by Friday, school had returned to normalcy. People were excited about the Prom Saturday night, and that discussion on who was taking who had quickly replaced the scandal that was Mark Rogers.

Samantha accompanied Susan and I to the Prom since she no longer had a date. It was very nice having a lady on each arm, and it caused a lot of tongues to wag. Things got a little tense soon after we had sat down when Dave turned up with a Sophomore as his date, but he gravitated over to the tables populated with the football and basketball players, whereas we stayed on the other side of the room. Susan insisted that I dance several times with Samantha, although I didn't really need to. There had been several guys arrive stag, and when the gossip had spread that Samantha Reading was without a formal date, she had several of them on a string.

We dropped Samantha off after the Prom at around midnight, and went back to my place. Monica hadn't made an appearance since the night of the police statement as Susan advised me to keep Monica between ourselves for the time being, but she wanted Monica to have a part of Prom as well. She had brought her Winter Dance dress over for me to dress up in. I loved it. It was full length black silk dress, with a halter top, and a deep V right down to the small of the back. It felt so soft but it fit like a glove, probably better on me than on her. She also had brought the black sandals she had worn. 5 inches of heel, but they stretched out the calves wonderfully. After Monica was all dressed, we danced together for about an hour before collapsing, giggling onto the bed. Monica wanted to go out and party some more, but Susan wanted to go to bed. Susan won.

We arose around ten in the morning. Dad and Maria were due to arrive around noon for another carload of boxes and small furniture. Most of the house was packed now, only my room was sort of intact. After a shower together, we packed up all of Susan's and Monica's clothes into a couple of boxes, then went to have a late breakfast. The pantry and freezer were pretty bare, but we managed to rustle up a couple of omelettes.

Dad and Maria arrived shortly afterward. They both went through each room, sorting out the last of the items to be packed, and whether they would be for the townhouse, for them, or to go into storage. They were still looking to buy up by Maria's Moms place, but they were also now contemplating building a new home up there instead. Either way, a lot of the big furniture would go into storage for the meantime.

We loaded them up with the last of the boxes for them to take and they left around four. Dad said he'd be back down Wednesday for the settlement on the townhouse on Thursday. I had dinner at Susan's that night. Her Mom wanted to know all about Prom, and Susan showed her some of the photos she had taken.

The first couple of days of the last week of the school year dragged. It didn't help that it took almost twice as long in the morning to do my paper delivery. I was training a middle schooler named Brian to take over the delivery, and he was just slow! Not the sharpest tool upstairs, and not particularly fit either. He was huffing along by just finishing the first half of the run, and still had the uphill section to go.

It also didn't help that we were just doing review exercises in class as finals were done.

Wednesday, we got our results. I had aced Calculus, 100 in the final. Chem was a 98. English I surprised myself with a 93, the same in European History, and still managed an 90 in French even after screwing up one section. The rest of the subjects were high eighties.

Dave had not done well, and would have to attend summer classes to make up Chemistry and History. Otherwise he'd not be able to be on first team football in the new year.

I caught up with Susan and Samantha after school. Sam had surprised everyone, mostly herself with an 82 in Calc, and an 85 in Biology, and Susan had got a 91 in Calc, and 90 in Chem and 86 in Biology. They both said that it was my study tips and the notes from last year that got them through Biology. Susan had to go see her Mom at work, so I walked home with Samantha. Her mom was home when we got there, and was very pleased with Samantha's results.
She wanted to pay me for my tutoring, but I couldn't accept. I did however ask if she knew of any open positions for the volunteers at the Old Folks home she worked at. I had applied, but had not heard anything. She promised to follow up for me by early next week, and would put in a good word for me.

Dad was home when I got there. So was the moving company truck. They had finished loading all the items that were for long term storage and were starting to load the stuff to go to the townhouse into a U-haul trailer.
When they were finished, the only things left were my bed, a suitcase with some of my clothes, and the refrigerator.

Thursday was the last day of school, and a half day at that. Dad had finished the settlement in the morning and had taken the U-haul to the townhouse. Susan and I met him there in the afternoon to help unload, and put the boxes into the appropriate rooms. Susan concentrated on unloading the bedroom boxes, while dad and I did the kitchen and living area. The Cable guy turned up around 3.00, and by dinner, Dad had the TV and Internet all connected.

After a Subway dinner, Dad stayed at the townhouse, on the sofa-bed, whilst I dropped Susan home and went back to the house for the night. Dad arrived early the next morning and we broke down my bed and put it, with the refrigerator into the U-haul. The rest of the day was spent cleaning and vacuuming the house.

When we'd finished just after midday, the place looked barren. Dad got out a couple of bottles of beer from the car, and offered me one. They were only just cold. He said that we should toast the house goodbye. This was the house in which Mom and Monica had last lived in, and remembering that, we both said our goodbyes in silence.
I went out into the backyard, and first toasted a small peach tree. Dad had planted it on the first memoriam of Moms passing. On the other side of the yard was a smaller orange tree that was only now starting to bear fruit, planted for Monica. I knew the new owners of the house would never know the significance of those two trees, and that made me cry. For all the excitement of moving into the new townhouse, I only then realized what we were giving up.

When I went back inside, Dad was waiting by the door, ready to lock up. In his arms was a flat box. He gave it to me to carry out to the car. When we got to the townhouse, he told me to open it. Inside was a photo album and a couple of framed photos of Mom and Monica, and one of the whole family, from about 8 years ago when we had vacationed at Disneyland. His only words were "to remember them by".

After we'd unloaded the refrigerator, and made up my bed, we took a look around the place. It was starting to look like home. Dad commented that my walk-in wardrobe looked more like a girls room with all of the dresses, skirts, tops and shoes in there. Susan had hung all of her and Monica's clothes up, and had left my clothes in the boxes and suitcase.

He gave me a list of items that needed to be bought and a debit card to buy them with. He said that there was $1500 on it now, and he'd set up a monthly transfer of $1000 onto that card to cover groceries and incidentals like school costs. Anything left over was for me, so if I lived frugally, I'd have more spare cash. But at the same time, the same rules from the house applied here. I had to keep it clean, and the kitchen stocked so that he'd have a place to come to when he was here. And the same rules for Susan. She could stay over once a week, and he'd be checking with Susan's mother in due course.

It was a little after three when Dad left. I wondered around the place, my place, for awhile looking through some of the remaining boxes. I finished setting up my computer and printer in the office area, and started to put the books into one of the bookcases against the far wall. Most of them were dads work books, but there were a few Novels in there as well. When I got to the photo album and picture frames, I took them out and put the frames on the mantle over the gas fireplace. Now the townhouse felt like a home. I put the photo album into one of my dresser drawers.

Just after six, Samantha rang. Her mom had just got home with some news. Although I wasn't initially on the list of volunteers accepted for working in the old folks home, when one of the people on the list had pulled out, she had recommended me in that persons place. And Samantha was excited because I was going to be able to work the same days and times as her. We would have 3 hours each Monday and Tuesday in the morning for breakfast, and 3.5 hrs each Wednesday, Thursday and Friday for lunch for 4 weeks. Most of the work was serving and doing the dishes afterward, but that was ok. What surprised me was that we were starting in a little over two weeks.

Those first two weeks of vacation went by so quickly. I had finished all of my unpacking, restocked the pantry and freezer and had bought a bunch of new small appliances, hopefully of reasonable quality. But who can resist a George Foreman Grill & Rotisserie on sale for less than the normal price of the Rotisserie. Add to that a overnight breadmaker and a coffee maker/expresso machine that also brewed tea and I was set!

Susan had been on a family vacation since the first day of the summer break. They had gone on a road trip, camper van style, via Reno, Salt Lake, Boise, and were now heading toward Seattle and Portland. I received an email every couple of days, and a text message each night detailing where they were and what they had done. Although she said she missed me, it was obvious that she was actually having fun. They were still hoping to be home a couple of days before July 4th

Late in the first week Susan was away, I went up to visit Dad, Maria and the twins. Jack was still struggling along, now confined to a wheelchair. Dad had done some work around their house installing ramps, and Jack had been relocated to one of the guest bedrooms on the ground floor, whilst Dad and Maria had taken the Master room upstairs. I stayed the Thursday and Friday nights, and I slept on the sofa in the living room. Maria was pleased that I'd come up to see her and her folks, and I spent some time with the twins, whom had grown a lot since I'd last seen them at Christmas.

During the second week, Dave came around with his new girlfriend, Helen (the sophomore from Prom), to check out my new place. It got the Dave 'two thumbs up' stamp of approval. They stayed for awhile and chatted, but it felt strained. The fallout from his relationship with Samantha was still hanging over both of us, and he seemed put out that I had gotten a job at the old folks home with her. It was obvious to me he still had feelings for Sam, but Helen seemed a nice girl too, although it was obvious that he was interested in the physical aspects she brought to the relationship. But I'd be surprised if it lasted the summer break.

On Friday, I had dinner at Samantha's place, and we went to see Transformers 2 together. I gave her a hard time because she looks very similar to Megan Fox. It was a fun movie, and we both had a good time, but at the same time, it felt a little strange. After I had dropped her off and got home, I wondered why the evening had seemed strange. My guess that although it was strictly a date, it wasn't, I didn't want to go there. It was just two friends going out together. But both of us obviously seemed a little tense about it which was probably the cause of the strangeness. I supposed that if Susan was right, and Samantha was interested in me 'that' way, that would have created some tension as well.

Monday morning, I pulled up at her place at a little before 5.15 am. It was lucky that I had phoned her a little before 5.00 as I was leaving my place because she had still been asleep. As it was, it was obvious that Samantha was not a morning person. She was more than a little on the bitchy side.

As we pulled into the parking lot at the old home, she asked
"so how come you're so bright-eyed and happy?"
"What do you mean?" I replied
"Well, its only just going light, and you're all 'chirpy'. Its still way to early to be up" she moaned.
I laughed.
"This was normal for me. I delivered papers for the past three and a bit years. It's nice this time of day, like everything is new"
"Blah" she muttered. "I like my sleep better."
"well for the next four Mondays, its an early rise'n'shine. Besides, you can catch up on sleep later."

We had arrived just in time for the first week debrief, and we were divided into 3 teams, three people per team. Samantha was on the 'white' team, and they would primarily help the old folks to their chairs and to serve and assist them. I was assigned to the 'green' team, which was primarily responsible for collecting dishes, and loading the dishwashers, and clearing the garbage. The good thing was that we both got to start 30 minutes after the 'red' team, which was assigned to work with the cooks doing food preparation and such.

The work wasn't particularly taxing, and the other two on my team seemed ok. Min Ki was a small Korean guy, and for me to say he was small means he was. He was only a freshman, but his mother worked as a housekeeping manager here, so he had been offered one of the positions. Robert, or Howee as he preferred, was in my grade but not in any of my classes. I seemed to recall that he tried out for the football team last year, but had not made the cut. He hated doing the dishes, so Min Ki and I let him handle all of the garbage duty and heavy lifting.

The work went quickly, and it was 9 o'clock before we knew it. When I saw Samantha, she had been outfitted with a uniform, sort of like a nurses dress, but in blue. She was tired, but her mood was better.
After I dropped her home, I did some grocery shopping. While I was checking out, I noticed they were offering part-time positions for checkout operators and shelving restockers. I was too tired, and not to mention a little smelly, to apply there and then, so I took an application form to fill out later.

Once home, I showered and then collapsed into bed. It was just past one when I got up and had something to eat. It was a nice day, so I decided to go down to the pool and do some laps. There were a bunch of people there from school enjoying the sun outside, and I spoke to a couple of them. Steve was even there with Ceecee, and she seemed pleasant enough.
I went into the inside pool and eased into it by slowly finishing ten laps. I was having problems with the length of my hair. It kept dropping over my eyes and sometimes into my mouth when I breathed. I'd need to get it cut, or start wearing a cap. It was in that in-between length, shaggy and uneven and with no shape, and heading toward a mullet.
I completed another twenty laps, and then went back outside into the sunshine. The outside pool was now quite crowded. Dave and Helen had turned up, along with about half of the football team. Have to admit, Helen wasn't hard to look at and her skimpy little bikini didn't cover much.

Tuesday was much the same, although Samantha was at least up and ready when I picked her up. My work was tedious, mostly cleaning pots and pans, and collecting the dishes from the tables and loading and unloading the industrial dishwashers. The old folks home catered for about eighty people, and many of them were early risers and were seated by 6.30. After the Tuesday shift, Sam introduced me to her 'white team'. Roni, short for Veronica, and Caz, for Caroline. Both were juniors from Dioceses Christian Girls.

I hit the sack again after I had showered. I was awoken at midday by someone knocking on the door. I pulled on a pair of shorts and went to the door. It was just Dave and Helen. They were on their way into Sacramento and stopped by to see if I wanted to join them. I begged off, saying that I had plans already for the afternoon, but maybe next time.
After some lunch, I went over to the pool. The weather wasn't as nice as the previous day, but the outside pool was still busy. I bought a swimmers cap from the shop, and found my rhythm much more quickly, rattling off 30 laps easily.
Afterward I watched a couple of girls from the diving team warm up.

"I wouldn't let Susan catch you checking out the girls like that" laughed Sam as she sneaked up behind me.
"Sheesh, don't do that" I stammered. She had made me jump.
She sat down beside me, with her feet in the water.
"That cap looks funny" she said. "You won't catch their attention wearing that"
She pulled off the swimmers cap and threw it into the pool.
"I wasn't trying to get their attention" I replied. "I was just admiring their moves."
"yeah, right" she said, rolling her eyes and then winking.
"The girl in the black swimsuit, she's trying to complete a forward 2.5 somersaults tuck, but not pulling out cleanly. The girl in red has got it a couple of times." I said, ignoring her sarcasm.
"When did you get to know all the moves?" she asked, impressed.
"I watch, I take note. Besides Susan used to dive, thought I'd learn a little about it."
"But you picked that up from just watching?" she asked.
"Yep. Eidetic memory. I learn by watching. I watch something 3 or 4 times, and I can remember it. I learned a lot about volleyball by watching you and your team" I said.
"And we thought that you were just looking at our legs and boobs" she laughed, but she also blushed a little.
"Well that too" I said laughing. "And you know we judged you girls on how hot you looked"
"What? Really?"
I nodded, smiling.
"So who won?" she asked.
"Well, that depended on who was voting. But most of the time it came down to either Kathy or you. Sometimes Julia if Al was watching. I have to admit, we all like the Blue and Gold outfit best. The shorts seem to be shorter and tighter"
She didn't say anything, but I could see in her face she was trying to figure out something to respond with. I retrieved the cap and got out of the pool, and we went outside. We managed to find a couple of sunchairs together.

We sat in the sun and chatted about nothing in particular. Several of her friends came over and chatted, although not so much with me. I got the feeling that many were trying to figure out why Samantha was sitting with me. I offered to drive Sam home, but she said her Dad was picking her up after work.
That night I got a call from Susan. They were going to be home on Thursday, and she told me to keep Saturday night open. She wouldn't give me any more details, just that we were going out, all dressed up.
I assumed from that comment that she wanted Monica to go out.

Wednesday was completely different at the old folks home. Not everyone there ate lunch. That means there wasn't as much dishes to do. Howie and I were reassigned to Laundry. Min Ki was left to fend the dishes by himself. As such I didn't see Sam until the end of our shift. She had be assigned reception duties today, but would rotate each day with Roni and Caz back to the serving duties.

On the way back from the old folks home, Samantha asked what I was doing later that afternoon. She wanted to know if I'd like to go to the mall, and maybe see a movie. She wanted to go see Sandra Bullock in 'The Proposal', but felt funny going by herself. One of the downfalls of not having a boyfriend she said. Since I didn't have anything going on, I said I'd like to go. We arranged to meet in a couple of hours back at her place.

I went home and showered and changed. Two hours later, we were on our way to the Mall. Samantha offered to pay, since she invited me, but I couldn't accept that. We had arrived early for the movies, and had almost 45 minutes to kill. I followed Samantha around through a couple of shops, where she met up with a couple of her friends from the volleyball team. I knew one of the girls, Alice, she was in my french class, but I didn't know the other one. Her name was Tracey, and she was a year behind us. When she asked Samantha if we were going out, I said we were just friends, study buddies.

The movie wasn't to bad. I like Sandra Bullock movies. I'd guessed most of the plot twists early, but it was still fun. Samantha seemed to enjoy it as well. After the movies we had dinner in the foodcourt. Alice and Tracey came over to sit with us after we had found a table. They had been to see the Ice Age movie. They said it was pretty good, even if it was a family movie. We talked about the upcoming movies as well. Everyone wanted to go see Harry Potter of course, and Tracey and Alice had seen the previews of 'Beth Cooper', '500 Days of Summer' and 'The Ugly Truth'. Samantha and I had only seen the preview of 'The Ugly Truth', but we had also seen previews of 'The Orphan' and 'Jennifer's Body'. I had just put my vote in for 'Jennifer's Body' when Tracey commented that Samantha looked sort of like Megan Fox. That set my off laughing, and earned me a punch in the shoulder from Samantha.

The drive back to Samantha's place was a quiet one. When we got to her house, she didn't get out straight away. She seemed to want to say something, but wasn't sure if she could.
"Do you like me" she asked finally.
"What do you mean?" I asked. "You're one of my best friends, of course I like you"
"I mean, like like me" she replied. "Oh I don't know, I really like you, but you're Susan's boyfriend, and Susan is a friend. I don't know what to do."
I took one of her hands.
"Sam, you know I like you. I've crushed on you since the first week of Freshman year. I mean you are beautiful, probably the most beautiful girl I've ever met."
"Really?" she asked. "Then why didn't you ask me out or something"
"Sam, you probably don't even remember, but I did once. You hardly acknowledged I existed."
"When was that?" she asked.
"Three weeks before Homecoming Freshman year. I knew you didn't have a boyfriend then, so I plucked up the courage to ask you to the dance. I came over to your table at lunch. You were friends with Nadine Johnson back then, and when I asked you, she dragged you off in the other direction." I said.
"That was you?" she asked, surprised.
"Yep. Half the football team gave me hell for the following three weeks for even asking you. Heck, I didn't even go to Homecoming that year." I said
"Actually, neither did I" replied Samantha.

She looked a little less upset, almost wistful recalling the memory.

"Really?, why not?" I asked
"Well, no one else actually asked me seriously, but I didn't know who you were. Nadine kept telling me that one of the football or basketball team would invite me to the dance, but none of them did. She told me later that everyone had assumed that someone else had asked."
"Or they were afraid of being turned down" I said.
"Huh?" she asked.
"You do know boys are afraid of being rejected too, you know. And you know that you could have the pick of nearly any guy in school" I said. "That intimidates nearly all normal guys. It takes a lot of guts to ask one the most beautiful girls in school out, and most of us look for an easier target."
"But you asked?" she offered.
"I did, but I'm probably not normal and it also got me three weeks of hell in the PE locker room. After the dance, no one cared." I said.
She sat there, obviously thinking about what I'd told her.
"So whats all this about?" I asked.
"Nothing really." she said. "Its just that I haven't been on a date for almost two months, and no ones even asked, and you've been so good to me. And it felt so nice to go to the movies with you, like with no pressure. But at the same time, I wanted more. But you have a girlfriend, so I'm just all confused." she said as she started to tear up.

Without a second thought I put my arm around her and gave her a little squeeze. She buried her face into my shoulder. After a couple of minutes, she had gotten herself together again, and she took a small towelette from her purse and wiped her eyes.
"Are you ok?" I asked.
"I am now" she replied. "Thanks for the shoulder."
"Any time Sam, I mean that."

She leaned over and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and then got out of the car and walked to her door. I wound down the window, and said goodnight and I'd see her in the morning.

Sam was a lot more aloof the next day, and I gathered she was a little embarrassed about what she'd said the previous night. I didn't want to upset her by bringing it up, but also didn't want to ignore it either. I decided to discuss it with Susan when she got back later that afternoon.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 13

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 13

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Thirteen
 
 
We were just finishing up at work, when Susan called. They were about an hour away, just filling up at a gas station. She wanted to know if I wanted to come over for dinner, takeout being on the menu. I told her I'd be there around 5.30 and that I was looking forward to seeing her.

They were still unloading the camper van when I arrived. I helped with the unloading and then after dinner Susan and I sat on the back porch and told each other what had been going on during the past three weeks. I told her of my conversation with Samantha. I was a little worried that she'd be a little upset, or even jealous, but she wasn't. She took a more 'I told you so' approach.

Changing the subject, I asked about Saturday. It was July 4th, and I wondered what she had planned. She told me we were going to go into San Francisco and going out to a party. That was all she was going to tell me at the moment. I tried badgering her for more details, but she wasn't saying anything more. There was however a glint of laughter in her eyes.

Friday was much the same as Thursday in terms of working at the old folks home. On the way home, Sam inquired about what Susan and I were doing over the weekend. I told her that Susan was organizing something for Saturday, but wouldn't tell me what it was about. She was disappointed when I told her that whatever it was, it was in San Francisco.

After dropping Sam home, I stopped by Susan's. But she wasn't home. I rang her later that evening, and her mom told me she was out with an old friend, that had come to town. I was a little upset that she hadn't told me that she was going out.

Susan rang Saturday morning. I'll admit that I was probably a little 'short' with her, still being put out from last night, but if she noticed, she didn't bring it up. She said she'd be over early this afternoon, and that we'd be heading off to San Fran probably around five.

I finished my housework and laundry by mid day. I was playing Beatles Rockband on my Wii when Susan arrived. I'm not particularly good, but I like a lot of their music, although I have no idea what 'I am the Walrus' is actually about. Following Susan in was another girl, and very attractive. She was slightly taller than Susan, with long platinium blonde hair and a very curvaceous figure, accentuated by jeans that looked like they'd been sprayed on. When Susan introduced her as Ginger, I think my jaw hit the floor. My look of disbelief had them both in hysterics. This Ginger looked nothing like the Ginger from Susan's photos in her album.

After getting everyone a soft drink we sat in the living room. Ginger was in San Francisco for the week, having arrived yesterday. She had appointments with a couple of doctor and her psychologist next week about her transition and upcoming surgery. I was surprised that she was so open about it.

"Oh Susan has told me a lot about you, especially since she contacted me about her analysis of you" said Ginger.
"I hope you don't mind" said Susan, apologetically. "But I didn't want to make any mistakes and make you do something you didn't want to, and I had to talk to someone about you and Monica".
I gave her a hug.
"No, its ok" I said. "I understand. I'm a little shocked, but I'm glad it was someone like Ginger, who can understand."
Ginger joined the hug.
"I just know we'll all be great friends" she said.

We talked about a lot of things. Ginger was studying sex psychology and physiology in Chicago, and doing very well. She had been offered an study internship with a prominent doctor in the field. These were normally offered to the brightest of the post graduates, but Ginger had wow'ed her sponsor with some new thoughts on transgender biometric anomalies. She explained that this area of research was being undertaken by the department of homeland security. When I must have looked at her blankly, she took one of my hands and one of Susan's to explain.

"Ok, take a look at each persons hand" she said.
We did.
"What do you notice, similarities, differences" she asked.
"well, Susan's hand looks softer, and she has longer nails" I offered.
"Good, but obvious, what else?"
"My index finger is almost the same length as my middle finger, whereas Mike's looks the same as his ring finger. offered Susan.
"Very Good Susan, what about the palms" Ginger continued.
"Well, they're close to the same size, but Susan's fingers are longer than mine, so it makes her palm look smaller." I said.
"That's right." said Ginger. "If you compare a male and female body dimensions there are the obvious sexual differences. The hand is an easy one to identify. The male hand palm is typically squarer, and the fingers shorter in ratio by comparison to the female hand. When people say a boy has big hands, they typically refer to the palm mass. If a girl has big hands, its in relation to the fingers."

"Now Mike, you would be classified as having small hands. Your palm is longer than it is wider, but your middle finger is still shorter than your palm length. She said. Most boys have the middle finger ratio at about 80% of the palm. Mike, yours looks to be closer to 90%. Girls are between 90% and 100%

Ginger put her hand on the table.
"I'm a transsexual. Now look at my hands" She asked
We did. Her palm size was actually very similar to mine, but her fingers were longer, like Susan's, closer to the same length as her palm.

"Now look at the index finger and ring finger lengths. There is a lot of research in this area. Most boys have the ring finger significantly longer than the index finger. For Girls, the lengths are usually similar, or the index finger is longer. This is what they call the 2D:4D ratio."

We looked. My index finger was only slightly shorter than my ring finger, such that you couldn't really tell. Susan's and Ginger both had index fingers that were longer.

"The 2D:4D ratio is correlated to the amount of testosterone you received in the womb and shortly after childbirth. Now compare the middle finger to the ring finger?"

My ring finger wasn't that much shorter than my middle finger either, and neither was Susan's. Ginger's was a lot shorter.
"This ratio has been linked to mathematics prowess. I'm guessing you are both good at math. I unfortunately struggle a little." Ginger said.
"Cool" said Susan.
"Its measurements like these that make up biometric profiling. Obviously there will always be people that can not be categorized using one or two of them, but using multiple measurements can tell us a lot about a person. Transgendered people offer an additional insight to the differences in gender measurements. Now I'll never have hips like a real girl, but many of my other measurements are in the normal female ranges. Take the upper to lower arm ratio. Boys generally have a longer lower arm, girls have a longer upper arm."

I knew this one. My upper and lower arm lengths were basically the same, which was why I was good at swimming. I mentioned that.
"That's true", said Ginger, "and probably why you have some difficulty with ball sports, like baseball or lacrosse. Is that so?"
"Not that I've noticed, but I know I can't throw it as far as most boys I guess" I replied. "I always just thought it was because I was smaller than the others."
I laughed to try to make a joke of it.
"Anyway, that's the sort of stuff I'm studying" said Ginger, "along with the sex psychology which is also interesting".

We talked about that for a while as well. It was very interesting.

It was almost 3.00, when Ginger asked me, "So what are you wearing tonight Mike?"
"Well, I don't know where we are going, except to a party, and I think Susan is expecting Monica" I replied.
Ginger looked at Susan, and said "You didn't tell him?"
Susan shook her head.
"I was keeping it a surprise" she said.
"Well sorry Mike. I thought you sort of knew. I thought we'd go into San Fran and go to a club. They have a lot of Independence Day parties around the city, and I know of two that cater for 'girls' like me and you. And I'd like to meet Monica" said Ginger.
"And Ginger thinks it would be best if we just stay at her hotel for the night, that way we don't need to drive all the way back here in the early hours. We can have a Girls Night Out" said Susan excitedly.
"Umm, ok. But I'll need about an hour to get ready. I need to shave my legs and put stuff on." I said. "what should I wear?. I like the mini-dress."
"I was thinking the black Winter Dance dress for the club party" said Susan. "But you'll need to wear something else down to San Fran in the car. The mini would be good for that, and we can get changed at the hotel after dinner. The party doesn't start till 11 I think"
Ginger nodded her agreement.

"Ok, Mike, you go get ready. Ginger and i will go home and get my stuff and will be back around 4.00 to pick you up" said Susan.

After they left, I had a shower and shaved my legs and armpits and rubbed moisturizer all over. Then I put on my breastforms and sheath, and my favorite underwear. The purple Victoria Secret set. Next I put on a pair of fishnet pantyhose, and then started on my makeup. It had been awhile since I had done this, and it took me three attempts to get it right.
Finally I put on my mini-dress and the strappy black sandals. The only thing left to do was my wig, but I was having problems with the wig cap over my real hair. It had gotten quite long recently.

I was still struggling with it when Susan and Ginger arrived back. Ginger was still in her jeans, but Susan had dressed up and was wearing a mini-dress as well.
"Holy cow Mike, you look gorgeous" said Ginger when she saw me.
"Thank you, that means a lot from someone as pretty as you, but i prefer Monica when looking like this" I replied.
"Ok, Monica it is. Susan, we'll be needing a crowbar to keep the guys off of her tonight."

I explained I was having problems with my wig and hadn't finished packing yet. Ginger suggested that I forego the wig. After telling me to sit in a chair, she draped a towel around my shoulders and started to tussle my hair, and attacked it with a pair of scissors. I dreaded that she'd make it way to feminine, but she actually did a great job. She showed me that I could still wear it flat and combed back, and it would look ok for a guy, but fluffed out like this, it was a good girls cut as well.

Susan reminded me that Ginger had spent some time working in a hair salon last year.

When she was done playing with my hair, I packed the winter dress into a small overnight case. Susan asked if I had anything to wear to bed. When I looked at her blankly, she produced the babydoll and panties I'd worn at her place for me to wear. I added them, my meager makeup bag and a skirt and blouse for tomorrow to the case. Susan suggested I add a more comfortable pair of shoes and a change of underwear for tomorrow as well. After I had repacked everything I was lucky to be able to fit it all into my overnighter. I was amazed at how much stuff I was taking for one night. I could normally last a week as Mike on what I normally packed in that case.
Lastly I added my purse, making sure I had Monica's drivers license and my debit card.

We got underway just after 5.00. It was a long drive into San Francisco. We got into Ginger's hotel a little after 7.30. Her Hotel was the Marriott Courtyard down in the Fisherman's Wharf district. I was starting to get hungry and driving past all of the Seafood spots was making my mouth water. I had skipped lunch and had only nibbled on a couple of cookies during the afternoon.

When we got to Ginger's room, she started to undress in front of me. She was amused at my embarrassment. Luckily it was a two bedroom suite so I was able to go to the other room. She had a quick shower, and then got into a very pretty red dress. It wasn't as short as a mini-dress, but it fit her perfectly, and she had great legs. She put on some black pantyhose and then some red knee-high boots.

We walked across the road and looked around for somewhere to eat. Some of the places we looked at had 45 to 60 minute waiting times to get a table, Most of them were longer. At Cioppinos, an upmarket Italian seafood restaurant, we got a table straight away.
We all started with the clam soup and salad. I had the blackened snapper for my entree. Susan had the signature Cioppini, and Ginger had Linguine Aurora. It was all very delicious, and none of us had room for dessert although the lava cake looked enticing.

The food and service were amazing, and we had garnered the attention of two of the male waiters. Both were very attentive, and Ginger and Susan played up to them. I wasn't put out by Susans flirting, and even attempted to join in. It was almost 10 o'clock when we left the restaurant. We stopped off back at Ginger's hotel, and I got changed into Susan's Winter Dance dress. She got changed into her Prom dress. While we waited for a taxi downstairs in the lobby, we had several photos taken of us by the receptionist.

We got to the club just after 10.30. The queue to get in was rather long, but it wasn't that long of a wait. I felt very conscious of what I was wearing, since my back was fully exposed. But Ginger and Susan kept hugging me and helped me keep my confidence. The bouncer took a cursory glance at our id's and we were in. The place was just still a little empty, and the music wasn't too loud. We went toward the stairs and I discovered that there was another room upstairs. It was a little busier, and you could tell immediately that many of the girls weren't actually girls. The room upstairs was obviously themed for the CD/TG and Gay crowd. There were a lot of people dressed like Madonna from her Vogue stage, Cher, or the current role model Lady Gaga. We went back downstairs and made our way over to a table and sat down. Ginger went off to the bar and ordered three drinks.

My God the glasses were huge. Susan had a 'fluffy duck', Ginger a 'Ninja turtle' and I had a 'between the sheets'. Which was so strong that after three or four of them that's were I'd probably end up!.

By the time I'd finished my first drink, we'd had several guys come over to see if we wanted to dance. Ginger seemed to take charge and the first couple of guys she passed on. When the DJ had amped up the music about 11.15, she accepted an invite to dance. Susan and I followed her out onto the dance floor, but she was already dancing with the guy who asked her. Susan and I started dancing together when we were approached by several guys, and Susan allowed them to dance with us. I was a little unsure of myself at first, but the alcohol from the drink kicked in and soon I was bumping and grinding along with Susan and Ginger.

We took a breather just before midnight and I went to the bar to refresh our drinks. When I got back to the table, Ginger was playing tonsil hockey with the guy she'd danced with and Susan was chatting with another two guys. They politely let me in to sit next to Susan. Susan introduced them, Jake and Peter. Peter was obviously very interested in Susan and dominated the conversation with her. After a while, I got bored. Jake must have noticed, because he asked if I wanted to dance again.

For the next thirty minutes we bumped and ground to Lady Gaga, Black-eyed Peas, Katy Perry and my favorite new song, good girls go bad by Cobra Starship. After that a slower song came on. I went to head back to the table, but Jake held my hand and asked for a slow dance. I said just one.

He put his arm around me and took my hand in his. He didn't pull me in close. He just let that happen. He was a lot taller than me, and even with me in 5 inch heels i only just made it so I could see over his shoulder. After the song had finished, Onerepublic came on, so we stayed on the dance floor for another. When we finally made it back to the table, Susan was kissing Peter and Ginger has gone to the bar again. I was a little upset at Susan. I mean she was supposed to be my girlfriend.

I said loudly I needed to go to the girls room, and glared at her. She took the hint and excused herself from Peter.

"What are hell are you doing" I nearly screamed at her when we got to the queue outside the restrooms.
"Nothing. I was just having some fun, flirting" she responded.
"But you're my girlfriend. Why were you kissing him?" I demanded.
A couple of girls ahead of us tittered.
"Well, you seemed to be having fun with Jake" she replied.
"I was just dancing with him" I replied, "Not making out with him"

The girls in front of us went into the restrooms looking back at us smirking.
"Ok I'm sorry. But relax, have some fun. He means nothing to me. If you want to make out with Jake, I don't mind." she said.
I was confused at what she said. When the next two girls came out, I followed Susan into the restroom. After going to the toilet, we washed up and retouched our lipstick.
"What do you mean, you don't mind if I make out with Jake?" I asked.
"I mean, have some fun being a girl. He likes you. Be a tease like I showed you." she said.
"But I don't think he's even my type" I said.
"Oh, so you have a type now?" she laughed
"No, You know what I mean" I said
"Look, I'm not telling you to sleep with him, just have some fun with him, and let me have some fun with Peter. Later tonight, we'll laugh, and have some fun together."

We got halfway back to the table when Susan froze. She was staring over at the bar,
"Oh you've got to be fucking kidding me." she spat.
"Whats wrong" I asked concerned, trying to identify what she was looking at.
"Over by the bar, next to the girl in the light blue, do you see?" she said pointing.
I tried to see, but all I could see was the girl in blue surrounded by a couple of guys with their backs to us.
"I'm sure it was Mark Rogers" she said. "You go back to the table and tell Ginger, I'll go take another look"
She headed off in the other direction, but not straight toward the girl in blue.
When I got back to the table, Peter asked where Susan was.
"I think she saw an old boyfriend" I responded, being a little catty.
"Oh" was all he said, but looked disappointed.
Ginger looked at me inquiringly. I sat down beside her and whispered "She thinks she saw Mark Rogers"
I was surprised at how much color drained from her face.
I wasn't the only one who noticed.
"What did you just say to her" asked Peter.
"None of your business" I snapped.
"No need to get bitchy" he replied
"Stop it both of you" said Ginger. "Mi...umm...Monica, where did Susan go."
"She went to see if it really was him" I replied. I looked back to where see where she had headed, and spotted her heading this way. "here she comes now".
Susan arrived back at the table, looking a little worried.
"So?" asked Ginger.
"It's him. He has a couple of guys with him I don't recognize, and a couple of girls." Susan replied.
Looking at me, she said "You must have done a bunch of damage to his hand because it's still in a cast"
"Who are you girls talking about" asked Jake.
"Just an arsehole we wish we didn't know" replied Susan. It was her turn to be a little snappy.
"Any chance he saw you?" I asked.
"I don't think so. Question is, what do we do?" Susan replied.
"I'm not going to do anything" I said. "If he wants to make a scene, let him. I'll call him what he is."
"I agree" said Ginger. "I think he'll be more afraid of us, than we are of him, if he even sees us."

We adjusted the seating so that Susan and Ginger were sitting together, and Peter was sitting next to Susan in the booth. Ginger had lost track of the guy she had been kissing earlier, but was searching the dance floor with her eyes. Jake and I sat on the outside of the table.

After about ten minutes of sitting around, Jake asked me to dance again. Just as we got out there, the music went slow again. Jake put his hand on my back and we danced.
"So can you tell me what that was all about?" asked Jake quietly.
"It nothing really. Susan saw a guy that we know, who caused us each a bunch of trouble" I said.
"This Mark guy, was he a boyfriend?" he asked.
"Umm, we went out a couple of times. He wanted me to be his girlfriend." I answered.
"Then why are you so angry? and what did you do to his hand?" he asked.
"I broke it, like I broke his nose. But I don't want to talk about it."
He looked at me, trying to figure out whether I was joking.

When we got back from the dance floor, Ginger had found her guy again, and Susan was making out with Peter. I could sense that Jake would like to be doing the same, but I couldn't get interested. Yes, I was annoyed at Susan, and I wanted to get back at her, but I didn't want to use Jake. So far, he had been a real gentleman and he didn't deserve it.

Ginger introduced Sal, the guy she was kissing. Meanwhile, Susan and Peter continued making out. To distract me from her behavior, I asked "So where are you from, Jake. I can't place the accent?"
"Originally? Just outside of Kansas City, but moved to Fort Collins, Colorado beginning of High School." he said.
"And now?"
"Just finished my first year at Stanford."
"Oh, cool. What are you studying?" I asked.
"Well, Biochemical engineering is likely to be my major, but I'd like to move into nanotechnology"
I nodded. They were cool fields of study.
"You?" he asked.
"Just outside of Sacramento. Chaparral High School." I responded.
"How old are you?" he asked, a little perplexed.
"17" I replied sheepishly.
"Fake id?" he asked.
"Real, but it was my sisters" I replied.
He nodded knowingly.
The music changed up, and he asked if I wanted to dance again. Looking across the table, Susan was still making out with Peter and Ginger with Sal. I said sure.

After the fourth song, the music went slow again. We stayed out on the dance floor, and let him pull me in a little closer.
"So, do you have a boyfriend back in Sacramento" Jake asked.
"No" I replied. "Susan's my girlfriend, although I'm really pissed at her at the moment"
"Girlfriend?, as in lesbian lover?" he asked.
"Umm, no, not really" I said, not sure whether I wanted to proceed the conversation in that direction.
He waited for me to say something more, and when I didn't, he seemed to ponder what I said.
"Just don't worry about it" I told him, resting my head on his shoulder.
We danced a couple more songs, when the DJ called Last Drinks, the bar would be closing in 15 minutes. I was surprised at how quickly the dance floor emptied. There were only another six or so couple dancing. At the end of the song we headed back to the table. Ginger and Sal weren't there.

I asked Susan whether Ginger had gone for drinks. She said no, Ginger and Sal gone outside for some fresh air and a smoke. She said that we'd probably be getting ready to go soon and that we'll meet her outside. Then she and Peter went out onto the dance floor, leaving Jake and I sitting at the table.

"Sorry you didn't have much fun tonight" I offered.
"Who said I didn't have any fun?" he countered. "I've met and danced with a very beautiful girl who has kept me intrigued all night. I have to admit that that hasn't happened in quite a long time."
I blushed.
"Thank you for being a gentleman then." I said.
"My pleasure" he replied. "Hey, want to swap numbers? Maybe next time you're in town, we can meet up?"
Seeing as I rarely ever get into San Fran, I thought why not.
I took my phone out of my bag, ready to enter his number. He pulled out his phone and touched it against mine and touched his screen a couple of times. My phone chirped once in response.
"What did you do?" I asked
"Just got your number" he replied. "cool eh, it uses blue-tooth to send the numbers back and forth. Open yours up and check out your address book. I'll be in there now."
I did, and there he was.
"Hey that's cool." I said.
He looked in his contacts. He looked at me sideways"
"Umm, why did it come through as Michael Deluane?" he asked.
"That's because, that's his name" said Susan behind me. She leaned over and hugged me.
My heart was thumping in my chest, and I started to tear up.
"I'm sorry Jake" I managed.
"You mean you're a guy" he asked incredulously. "No fucking way, you got to be kidding me. This cant be happening"
He got up and walked away from the table.
Peter was heading toward the table from the dance floor, and on seeing Susan nod toward his friend heading off, Peter went off after him.
"Come on, lets get you out of here" said Susan. She picked up her purse and shawl, and dragged me out.
"Why did you tell him that?" I asked, following her outside. "I was going to tell him the phone was under my dads name."
"You were breaking the first rule" she said as she pulled me toward the waiting line for taxis.
"What rule? I didn't do anything." I said. "I was just trying to do what you said I should do. Have fun and flirt. What did I do wrong?"
"You gave him your number. Don't you know anything?" she turned exasperated.
I looked at her blankly, still not on her page.
"For someone so bright, you can be really slow sometimes Monica. At places like this" she waved at the club, "its a meat market. Its only meant to be a one night thing. Never see or hear from anyone you meet again."
"Oh" I said as it clicked into place. "That's why you were making out, because it was a one night thing."
"That's right" she said. "It didn't mean anything."
"But what if you meet someone you really like?" I asked.
"You'd want to go out with someone you met at a place like this? I wouldn't!"

Susan saw Ginger and waved. Ginger gave Sal another kiss, and then headed over toward us. The wait for the taxi was only a couple of minutes, and soon we were back at the hotel.
"So, you both had a good time?" Ginger asked. She sat down to take off her boots.
"It was ok", I replied.
"I had fun" said Susan. "So where did you and Sal disappear to? Off for a quickie?"
"No, nothing like that, although Sal'd have liked that." she laughed. "No, Sal just needed a smoke, and we shared a blunt. Wasn't bad stuff"
"A Blunt?" I asked.
Ginger rolled her eyes at me.
"It's weed" said Susan. "A big joint, like a cigar"

Ginger stood up, and stripped off to her bra and panties, came and kissed each of us on the cheek, and said goodnight as she stumbled off into her room.
I looked at Susan, and she said Ginger will be wasted in the morning. She started to get undressed. I carefully took off the gown and hung it up.
I put the babydoll on and got into bed next to Susan. We talked for a short while. I told her I was confused by her actions tonight. But we fell asleep together, me spooned around her.

I half awoke to find we'd swapped places. Her hand was stroking my false womanhood which felt really nice. She was nuzzling the back of my neck and I could feel her boobs against my back. Her hand moved around to my anus, and she gently pushed her thumb inside me. I rolled over onto my stomach a little more, and that allowed her better access. Soon my hips were moving in time with her ministrations.
"Mmmm, that feels nice" I murmured.
"I know it does" But the voice wasn't Susan's. It was Ginger's.
"What the fuck" I screamed, rolling over to face her. There was an audible pop as her thumb came out quickly.
She was completely naked, her breasts firm, and the small aeroeles and nipples were hard. She had taken her sheath off, and her penis, though small was still engorged, She had removed all of her pubic hair and the scrotum was missing.

"I'm sorry" she started. "I didn't mean to frighten you"
"Where the hell is Susan" I asked, getting out of bed. She was pulling up the sheets to cover herself.
"She is taking a shower" she responded. I could now hear the shower in the other room.
"Why did you do that Ginger?. I thought you were Susan" I asked.
"I'm sorry. You were just laying there looking so cute. I just wanted a cuddle, but got carried away." She said looking sorry.
"Carried away is one way of putting it. What would you have done next? Put your thing into me?" I said, my voice starting to break because I was now crying.
"God no" she exclaimed. "I'm sorry. I was surprised that you responded the way you did, and it turned me on as well. But I'd never have done that."

The shower stopped next door, and Susan came in a few moments later. She paused and looked at me, then at Ginger in the bed.
"Umm, whats going on?" she asked.
"Nothing, just a misunderstanding" I replied and headed toward the bathroom.

When I had showered, I came back into the room. Ginger had gone to her room to get changed. Susan sat on the bed, and patted it, asking me to sit down next to her.
"Ginger's very sorry for what happened" she said. "She didn't realize what she was doing, and she didn't realize how new you are to this. I'm sorry too, for not explaining to her, and for making you uncomfortable last night"
She hugged me.
"The problem is, is that you make a damn good girl" she said. "It's too easy to forget that Monica isn't the only one in there."
"It's true" said Ginger, from the doorway. She was now dressed in her jeans and a blouse. "You are way more naturally feminine than I was even a year ago, and you are so new to this and only part time. There are a lot of real girls out there that would die to look and act like you, not to mention nearly all of the t-girls I've met."
"Thanks I guess" I said, and she came in for a group hug.

I was surprised to find out that it was almost 10.30 in the morning. My eyes stung when Ginger opened the curtains in the hotel room and let the sun in. After breakfast, we went into the city to do some window shopping, and after lunch, Ginger drove us back home.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 14

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 14

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Fourteen
 
 

They dropped me off at my place just after four. Susan and Ginger were wanting to do something next Friday night before Ginger had to fly back to Chicago on Sunday. I suggested something a little more sedate than clubbing. Ginger asked if I'd prefer to do it as Mike, instead of Monica. I said I wasn't sure. It had been sort of fun, but I'd also felt uncomfortable at the same time. Susan said she'd call me the next day after I got home from working so that we could plan out what we were going to do this coming week.

Work at the Old Folks home the next morning went quickly, and Sam was even up and ready early. On the way home she asked about my weekend, to which I told her that Susan and I had gone into San Fran with one of her friends from her old school. She commented on my haircut, saying it was a little strange. It couldn't make up its mind whether it would stay combed back, or fall forward to frame my face. I asked what she had done over the weekend, to which she said nothing, she'd just stayed in. If I hadn't had gotten to know her so well over the past couple of weeks, I'd not have realized how depressed she was about it. It wasn't what she said, or how she said it. It was just something in her eyes.

When I got back home, there was three messages on the phone. The first was from Dad. He would be down for a couple of days at the end of the week for work, and would need to stay Thursday and Friday nights. He was originally going to be here next week, but something had come up with one of his clients, so he'd changed his plans. The next call was from Dave. He was starting Summer School classes tomorrow, and asked if I could help him out a little with study time later this week. Lastly, Susan had left a message. She wanted to come over, but had chores to do, and had to stay home to look after her sister. She asked if I could come over after lunch, so we could spend the afternoon together.

After a shower, I managed to catch a couple of hours of sleep. It was almost 1.00 when I arose from the bedroom. I called Susan to say I would be there shortly, then went across to the subway to get some lunch. When I got to Susan's, there were six other young girls there, friends of Susan's sister, Crystal. They were all running around dressed up like faeries and princesses. Susan had joined in the game, pretending to be the evil stepmother, and I was asked to be both the valiant prince, and the terrible dragon. I thought it was funny that I had to kill myself.

After the girls all went off to play upstairs, Susan and I got to have some quiet time in the living room. Susan was working at Walgreen's for her mother for the next three days, but had Friday off. Next week she was going to start volunteering at the hospital. She was scheduled for mornings next week, and afternoons the week after, then back to mornings for her last week. At least we'd have finished the volunteering at the same time, and would have three weeks together before school started up again.

We got around to discussing what happened at the club on the weekend. I told her that although it had been fun in some ways, that I'd felt very uncomfortable at the same time. Most of my discomfort stemmed from her behavior with Peter. Jealousy mostly, but I wanted her to understand that as 'Mike', watching her kiss someone else wasn't fun. She was sorry about that, but I was there as 'Monica', and she didn't have any problems if Monica wanted to make out with Jake. I asked her to consider what she'd have thought if I was there as Mike, making out with another girl. I think she saw my point, but tried to justify her behavior as just having a little fun.

I also said I was a little unsure about Ginger. She was very much a 'party girl', and that although she was fun, wasn't the sort of person I'd be friends with. Not that Susan couldn't be friends with Ginger. Maybe it was just my reaction to how she woke me up that was freaking me out.

We then moved on to this coming weekend. Susan and Ginger were wanting to do the same again as last weekend. I told Susan that my dad was in town Friday, not that that meant we couldn't go into San Fran again, but that I'd need to check in with him to see if he wanted me around. Plus I was working at the old folks home and wouldn't be back home until after 2.30, so it would be another late trip back down. But I didn't mind if she wanted to go into San Fran with Ginger without me.

Susan's mum arrived home and invited me to stay for dinner, which I accepted. All of the girls that were playing with Crystal were staying as well, and Susan's mom handed me the barbecue utensils, and I was put in charge of cooking the corn, peppers, sausages and chicken strips on the barbecue.

While Susan was chasing the girls around the backyard, Susan's mom came out and offered me a lite beer while I was cooking. I was surprised. She put down a pile of plates, and a couple of hot-dog buns.

"So, Mike, how is the new apartment? she asked as she sat in one of the sun-chairs.
"Pretty good" I responded. "A lot smaller and easier to keep clean than the house, but I miss that as well"
She nodded knowingly, and waited while one of the girls can and went.
"And how is Monica?" she asked.
I blushed a little.
"Staying quiet" I responded.
"I don't mean to be nosey, but have you been Monica lately?" she asked.
"Only once since, you know, no, twice, I forgot prom night, but we didn't go out then" I replied. "We, Susan, Ginger and Monica went into San Fran last weekend, to a club"
"And, did you enjoy yourself?" she inquired, sitting up to get a little closer.
"It was ok, but I felt uncomfortable a lot of the time. After the Mark incident, I couldn't relax a lot" I said.
"How did Susan take that?" she asked.
I looked at her, trying to figure out what she was trying to find out. I wasn't sure if she was checking up on me or on Susan.
"Well, we were just discussing it earlier" I said. "She wanted me to have some fun, and kept telling me to have fun, and seemed a little put off that I wasn't having as much fun as her and Ginger."
She sat back on the chair and I continued to turn the sausages.
"What do you think of Ginger" she asked.
"Well, I guess she's ok. She's very, umm, confident and loud I think" I replied.
"Did she drink alot, or do drugs?" She asked.
"Not that I saw" I replied. "I mean we each had a couple of drinks, but nothing out of hand."
I was about to mention the weed, but thought better of it. I hadn't actually seen Ginger smoking, and it was obvious now that she was fishing for something.
"Susan mentioned that you may go back this weekend" she said.
"I'm not sure yet" I replied. "Dad is coming down this week, and I don't know if I can go."
"So you still haven't told your folks about Monica?" she asked.
"No, I hope not to. It would really upset my dad I think" I said. "Besides, I don't do it much now, and only with Susan. She likes having Monica around"
"How does that make you feel, having to be Monica for Susan?" she asked.
"Its ok, way better than trying to be Monica by myself, but sometimes its weird that she wants to party with Monica, but not with me."
She was looking at me strangely again, and nodding.
"And the sex?" she asked.
"Umm, what do you mean?" I asked back.
"It's ok Mike, I am Susan's mother" she said quietly, "I was just wondering if you two were still active, as boy and girl"
"Why do you ask?" I asked.
"Nothing really" she replied, "I was just making sure she wasn't pushing you into something. Susan can do that sometimes. I know that she finds it hard without a father figure, and I also know she knows who and what her father has become."
"Oh" I replied. "I think she thinks you don't know she knows"
"I guessed that" she said. "I was checking up on you more than her. Her perception of people like you, that is, having gender issues, may be skewed a little because of her father and I don't know Ginger all that well now that she's been away on her own for a year. But it seems you are ok. I'd be concerned more if you were dressing a lot, and she was forcing you to do so."
I nodded my understanding.
"Please, Mike, if she does start pressuring you more, please let me know. I do want to help and keep you safe."
At that point, a couple of the girls ran over to check out the barbecue. The sausages were ready, and Susan's mom got up to get the sauce and mustard.

After dinner, I told Susan about the conversation. She was almost as surprised as I was, and didn't have any idea at what its purpose was.

The next two days went quickly. After working at the old folks home, I went to the pool to do some laps since it was getting really hot during the days. I didn't get to see Susan at all, but we spoke on the phone each night. Wednesday afternoon, Dave came over with his study for Chemistry. He was having troubles with remembering where everything was in the periodic table, and hence couldn't work out how many bonds each element had. So we worked on mnemonics to try to get him to remember the first 36 elements.

Dad arrived just after dinner. He was happy with the state of the townhouse, and I think he was glad that Dave had been here, that I hadn't lost contact with my friend. He asked about work at the old folks home, and whether I was looking for a job for after school. I mentioned the positions at the grocery store, and that I hadn't applied yet. He told me to get on to it quickly. He also asked about Susan, and her family.

Soon after that he retired to the spare room with the phone to call Maria.

The next morning we had breakfast together. He was going to be late that night, with a client meeting, but wanted to know if I was home Friday night. I mentioned that I was thinking about going out with Susan and one of her friends on Friday night, but I'd let him know in the morning.

On the way to the old folks home, Samantha asked if I wanted to go to the midnight showing of Harry Potter next week. I told her I thought it would be pretty cool to go, but I hadn't spoken to Susan about it, it hadn't crossed my mind. She told me that her Dad could get a couple of extra tickets, but he'd need to know by Sunday. After work, Sam said that her and Roni (one of the girls on her white team at work) were thinking of making it a go in costume as one of the Harry Potter characters. Roni said that with a few adjustments to the Dioceses uniform they could make it look like Hermione's one, and that Roni would lend Sam one of hers. She was actually very excited, and it was the happiest I'd seen her in some time.

When I dropped her off at her place, Sam asked if I was going to the pool today. When I mentioned I was going shortly, she said she'd see me there later. I was almost finished my laps when Sam came and sat on the edge of the pool and watched me. When I had finished a couple more lengths, I swam over to her. She laughed when she saw how long my hair had become when I took off the cap. While we sat talking, a couple of her volleyball friends came over. Word had got out that Sam had tickets to the Midnight showing of Harry Potter, and about half of them inquired whether she had any left. Some of them even asked if I was going. I guess that some of them had seen me hang out with Sam so much they were more comfortable speaking to me.

On the way home from the pool, I stopped in to see Susan at Walgreen's. I asked what her and Ginger were planning for tomorrow. When she mentioned that they were still planning on going back into San Francisco, I told her that my dad was expecting me home, so I wasn't sure if I would go. I asked if they could just go down to Sacramento. She said she'd check with Ginger. Next I asked if she wanted to go to Harry Potter on Tuesday night. I also told her that Sam wanted to go in costume. She told me she'd check with her mom and call me later when she'd spoken to Ginger as well.

I didn't feel like cooking that night so I ordered a Pizza. While I went over the road to pick it up, I missed Susan's call. She left a message telling me that Ginger really wanted to go back to San Fran tomorrow night, but they'd stop over at my place in the afternoon before they headed out to see if I changed my mind and wanted to go. She added on the end of the message that she'd like to go to Harry Potter if I could get the tickets.

I was just finishing up the first half of the pizza whilst playing X-box when Dad arrived home. He seemed happy, and when I asked, said he'd closed a really big opportunity. He said that although the economy was pretty bad at the moment, there were still a lot of people with lots of money looking for companies to invest in.

When I got back from the old folks home the next day, Maria was there at the apartment. She said she'd come down to have dinner with Dad and I tonight to celebrate. She said its not everyday that Dad secures an opportunity that may net us over 6 figures in the next year if the economy rebounds as he expects. It took me awhile to get my head around that, it was a big number.

Susan and Ginger turned up a little after 4.00. When they came in and saw Maria, Susan guessed I wouldn't be going with them. I apologized to her, I told her I wasn't expecting Maria to be here, that I thought my Dad just wanted to get takeout or something. Susan said it was alright, family stuff happens. Ginger acted like she was disappointed that I wasn't going, but I could tell she was actually pleased about it.

After they left, Maria asked who Ginger was, and that she seemed sort of familiar. I told her that Ginger had worked at Kelly's Hairdressers, which was where she used to go. She thought about it, then said that was probably right.

Dinner was great. Dad took us down to Sacramento, to the Firehouse. It is well known as being one of the better restaurants around, and by the way they greeted my Dad, it was one of his favorites. It was pricey too. We started with the sampler, which consisted of crab-cakes, brie and steak strips. For my entree, I chose the Huckleberry Duck, which although a little dry, was very good. Dad had the Filet Mignon, and Maria had the Salmon.

After dinner, on the way home, I caught up with what was happening to 'grandpa' Jack. He had finished another round of chemotherapy, and it had been hard on him. Although he wasn't always sick, he was basically stuck in a wheelchair, as he had lost most of his strength. The doctors gave him 6 months, maybe a year at most if the chemo had arrested the cancer spread.

Maria and Dad had requested to parcel off some of the land to build a new house. That way they would be close to 'Grandma' Eve. The money they paid for the land would pay for the renovations to the house and any shortfall in Medicare coverage for Jack. I couldn't believe what they told me the old folks home up there wanted as payment to look after him. They had decided it would be more financially responsible to pay a nurse to visit a couple of hours a day, and have Eve and Maria share the care instead of handing the money to the old folks home.

We arrived home around 10.30. Because the spare room bed was smaller than mine, I gave up my bed for Dad and Maria. I grabbed my book, cellphone and pj's from my bed and went back to the spare room. My cell phone had a couple of texts from Susan, the last one from about 20 minutes before. They had gone back to the same nightclub as last week. I was just settling into bed, reading my book when my cell phone started ringing.

"Hello" I said quietly into the phone.
"Is this Monica?" the male voice said. There was a lot of background noise.
"Why, who is this?" I asked.
"Umm It's Jake, from last week, from the club" he said.
"Ah, ok" was all I could say.
"I know I shouldn't have probably called, but I was wondering where you are. I can see Ginger and Susie here at the club" he said.
"I didn't go tonight. Why are you ringing?" I asked.
"I wanted to know if you were here. I'm sorry for how I reacted last week ok. You caught me by surprise." he said. "And when you took off last week, I didn't get to say sorry. I just couldn't believe it. If it had been Ginger I'd have understood" he said.
"Understood what?" I asked. I was starting to get a little angry.
"Well you know, being a guy, a tranny." he said. "I mean, we were in a club that sometimes is frequented by trannies, but you and Susie"
"It's Susan" I interrupted.
"Right, sorry, Susan, well you seemed so girly. Ginger seemed more out there, flashy I guess" he said. "I'd never had guessed you weren't a girl."
He paused for a few seconds, and when I didn't say anything, he asked "Are you there?"
"I'm still here" I replied a little coolly.
"Oh good. Anyway, I was just seeing if you were around here, but I hadn't seen you."
"No, I didn't want to go into San Fran tonight. I had other stuff to do, not as Monica." I said.
"Oh, are you Monica a lot?" he asked.
"No. Not really. Usually just with Susan. Last weekends outing was just something special for Ginger" I replied.
"So you're not a full time tranny?
"Hell no. Dressing up is just for fun. I'm not gay or anything"
"Oh pity. You are very believable. And sexy" he said
"I didn't think you were like that Jake?" I teased.
"Well neither did I" he paused. "I'll admit that when I saw Ginger earlier, I was sort of hoping you'd be here too so we could talk. I did think about calling you during the week, but I chickened out."
"So, what are Susan and Ginger doing?" I asked, wanting to change the subject.
He seemed relieved.
"Well, Pete is dancing with Susan right now, and Ginger is chatting up three guys at their table" he replied.
"Sounds like Ginger" I stated.
"And that creep from last week is here again. The one you girls were talking about." he said.
"Mark?" I asked
"Yeah, acts like he owns the place. Pulled up in a stretch limo, and about six people got out and jumped the queue to get inside. Is he some sort of celebrity or something?" he asked.
"I don't think so, His mom was a Porn star years ago, and his Dad was a producer or something. I heard they have some money, but he's certainly no celebrity." I said.
"Well, he's lording it up in here. They got one of the private rooms and everything" he said.
I laughed.
"Why are you laughing?" he asked.
"Hey, can you go and see if they're serving alcohol in there. If so, tell the Manager that he's underage. His name is Mark Rogers, and he's only just turned 17."
"Oh I get it. Good one. What did he do to you to make you so mean?" he asked.
"He drugged me and tried to rape me" I replied.
Stunned silence.
"You're kidding right?" he asked.
"No. Do it. I'd like to see him get kicked out of there." I said. "And text me back what happened. If you want confirmation, ask Susan what happened."
"Ok, sure thing."
"I got to go, catch you later" I said, then hung up the call.

I'll admit that I felt good about asking Jake to do that to Mark, even if it was mean. I waited for about 30 minutes for a text message then fell asleep.

Maria and Dad hung around until just after lunch. I hadn't heard from Susan, so I headed for the pool for a workout. When I got home around 4.30, I still hadn't heard from Susan, and her Mom wasn't answering their home phone either.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 15

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 15

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Fifteen
 
 
On Sunday morning I finally caught up with Susan. She called to say she was ok, but had a story to tell me. She wanted me to come over after lunch. She had to go to church with her Mom. That was strange, because she rarely went to church, unless she was in the doghouse, and her Mom was angry with her.

When I got there, I found out she was grounded. Again. She told me that they had been caught at the nightclub for being underage and with a fake id. The management had called in the police just before midnight for some reason, and everyone was asked to produce their id's for inspection, and over a hundred people had been escorted from the nightclub. She said she had been lucky that she was only drinking coke at the time, which was strange, because they'd been drinking cocktails earlier. She had just been asked to leave the nightclub as her id was suspicious, and had had it confiscated by the police. To get the id back, she would need to produce additional proof of identity to the police, and since she was not Suzanne Pegg, aged 21, she said it was gone.

But she said several people had been arrested, including Mark Rogers to her great delight. I tried to act excited, and although I was pleased that Mark had been caught, I felt bad that Susan had nearly been arrested too. Not that I told her. What amazed me was that she felt proud to have been escorted from the club, like it was a right of passage or something.

She told me that her and Ginger went back to the hotel after that, and spent the day shopping in San Fran. She didn't get back until about seven last night after her Mom had come to get her. She had received a call from the police to tell her what had happened, hence why she was grounded.

Her mom said I had to go about an hour later. She said she understood that it wasn't my fault (boy was she wrong) but Susan was being punished, and would be grounded for a month. I was welcome to visit on the weekends for a couple of hours, but apart from working at the hospital, Susan would be stuck at home to teach her a lesson. Susan's cell was taken off her, and we would be allowed only 10 minutes a night on the phone.

On the way out to the car, I remembered about Harry Potter. Susan said I should still go with Samantha, as it wasn't fair on me to miss it because she got into trouble.

When I got home, I called Samantha to tell her that Susan couldn't make it to the movies. She sounded disappointed, but cheered up when I told her I was still going to go. She wanted to know if I was going to dress up as Harry. I said i didn't think so. She was disappointed, as everyone else was going to dress up. And everyone else were the 4 girls she'd invited. I was going to be the only boy in the group.

After dinner I took a chance and texted Jake. I quickly asked what had happened Saturday. I was surprised when he called back almost immediately.

"Hi Jake" I said.
"Hi. Hey sorry I didn't let you know what happened earlier" he replied.
"Can you tell me what happened? I heard the police raided the club." I asked.
"Sure. Well, I went over toward the private room to look what they were doing, and noted they were all drinking. It took me about a fifteen minutes to find the manager, but when I did, he said thanks for the info, and said he'd handle it. About half an hour later, the police turned up. Probably 30 of them I guess, maybe more as I think some undercover cops came in early to check the place out."
"Wow, that's a lot of manpower" I said.
"Yeah, and they went for the private rooms first. Turned out that all of the group with that Mark guy were underage. They were all arrested." he chuckled. "But then they started checking everyone else's id which was a bummer."
"I heard that from Susan. She was asked to leave, and had her id confiscated." I said.
"Yeah I know, Pete told me this morning." he said, then hesitated. "Pete left at the same time, said he'd see Susan and Ginger to get a taxi, and came back about 40 minutes later. The place was empty for a while."
"Why the hesitation?" I asked. "Did something happen Jake?"
"Umm, I don't know. Hey do I call you Monica or Mike?" He asked, trying to avoid an answer.
"Better call me Monica I guess, probably easier for you, but don't change the subject. What happened?" I demanded.
"Honestly, I don't know for sure." He said.
"Ok, what did Pete allude to happening? I could read between the lines. "Did he say they did it?"
"Well not exactly." He hesitated.
"A blow job?" I offered.
"No, just a hand job" he blurted.
"Now that wasn't so hard was it" i said, keeping my voice somewhat neutral.
"You're not angry?" he asked.
"Oh I'm furious, and hurt" I replied, almost loosing it, "but that's between Susan and me."
"Yeah, I guess it is." he said. "I'll say one thing though Monica, because I like you. I didn't like Susan or Ginger. You deserve better friends."
"Susan's my best friend and I love her. But when she is with Ginger, she is a different person."
There was a moment of silence on the phone.
"Well thanks for the update Jake, I appreciate it" I said.
"Umm, so you going to make it down this way again? It would be cool to see you again" he asked.
"I don't think so Jake, not without Susan anyway. Plus, do you really want to do that, I mean, go out with someone like me?" I asked. "What if one of your friends worked me out?"
"Well, it would make for an interesting story anyway" he offered. "So I guess this is goodbye?"
"Just good night Jake" I said. "Maybe another time."
"Ok, Nite Monica"
"Nite". I hung up. I cried. I couldn't bring myself to call Susan.

After work on Monday, Samantha asked if she could come over to see whether she could work on a costume for me. Because I had nothing else to do, I said that would be fun. She also wanted to go to the pool later, and asked if I would go as well. I had to wait at her place for almost 45 minutes as she got changed and got ready. When we got back to my place, I told her she could search my wardrobe for Harry Potter-like clothing, whilst I went to have a shower. Howee had not been at work today, so I had been working on the garbage disposal. Some of it had been rather smelly.

When I came out of the bathroom, Sam was playing the X-box. She had found a game of X-men, and was playing as Storm. As she played, she told me her cousin has this game, and she'd played it sometimes, but she wasn't very good. From what I saw, she was doing ok at it. She paused the game and said she'd looked but I didn't have much to build a costume out of. But she did find something that may be fun if I was game.

She took my hand and pulled me into the wardrobe. There she took the Dioceses girls uniform off the hanger.
"Now I'm not going to ask where this came from, but it will match what everyone else should be wearing" she offered.
"Well its not Harry Potter. You want me to go as Hermione?" I asked
"I think you should go as Luna Lovegood. She has blonde hair." she said, smiling. "That way we'd all be going as girls."
"Why would I want to do that?" I asked, but the thought intrigued me.
"Well, just for fun. No one will make fun of you, I promise" she said. "Besides, it'll be a lot of fun, and you'd make a really cute Luna."
"You think so?" I said
"Yep, and I'll bet no-one outside our group will recognize you. And the other girls will think its a hoot!" she said. "Think of it as an early Halloween."
"I don't know. It might be fun, but I'd need help" I said.
"I'll come over tomorrow night after dinner, and help you get ready. And I'll tell the girls to be supportive, and not make any fun at you" she said. "And if you don't like it, you can just get changed before we go"
"Umm ok, I guess that would work" I offered, trying to sound tentative.
"Ok, cool. This is going to be so much fun" she said as she bounced up and down.

I made some chicken and salad sandwiches for lunch and we played x-men on the xbox for about an hour afterwards. Sam was actually very good at the game, and even showed me a couple of tricks I hadn't seen before. After that we went to the pool for a couple of hours. It was blisteringly hot, almost 105F, and the concrete was scorching so we ended up spending a lot of time inside in the shade. Samantha's friends seemed to know me now, and didn't give me strange looks. Mostly I just ignored them, unless I was asked a question, which wasn't often. A couple had asked her whether she still had tickets to Harry Potter, but she told them that they had all been taken. Later, when I asked what she did with Susan's ticket, she told me that she had offered it to Roni, for her little sister.

I didn't call Susan that night. I was still upset at her.

The work at the old folks home went quickly the next morning, and Howee was back, so I didn't have to work the compactor. Samantha was all excited on the way home, telling me how much fun we'd be having tonight. She was a huge harry Potter fan, and asked if she could come over mid afternoon so we could watch the previous two movies on DVD.

After I had showered, I tried to grab a couple of hours sleep. The phone woke me up just before one in the afternoon. It was Sam. she wanted to know whether she could sleep over tonight. She thought it would be easier on her folks not having her come home around three in the morning, but didn't want to go to any of the other girls houses. I said it was ok, if her folks were ok with it. She said her Mom would drop her off before 4.00, so to expect the interview when she got there.

After I had some lunch, I tidied the place up, not that it needed much. But as a parent would be inspecting it, I made the extra effort. Sam and her Mom arrived right on 4.00. I invited them in, noting that Sam had an overnight bag larger to mine. I showed her to the spare room, making it a point to show her Mom as well.

i offered her Mom a cup of tea or coffee, which she accepted coffee. I made everyone a drink, tea for me, coffee for Sam and her Mom, and put out a couple of cookies on a plate as well. Once we were seated, I was surprised that Sam's Mom started laying down the rules to Sam, and only made me promise to make sure Sam abided by them. Once that was out of the way, she relaxed, and took a look around the apartment.

"You keep a nice house, Michael" she said. "I'm impressed that you keep it so tidy living by yourself."
"Just habit" I responded. "Plus, Dad wouldn't be happy if he dropped in and it was a mess. I'd probably have to move up to the country with them."
She picked up one of the photos on the mantle.
"You have a sister?" she asked.
"I did, she was killed in a car accident almost 3 years ago." I replied.
"I'm sorry to hear, Michael" she said. "Were you two close?"
"I guess, but not so much when she went off to college. Monica was four years older than me, and she rebelled a lot when my dad remarried after my mom passed away." I answered.
"Oh dear me, you lost your Mom as well? Poor thing." she said. She looked at me sadly. "I guess that explains why you seem so grown up, having to fend for yourself for so long."
I could only nod, I couldn't think of anything to say.
"Mom, do you remember the bank robbery in Ashton about eight years ago?" asked Samantha.
"Vaguely dear, why?" Sam's Mom asked back.
"Mike's Mom was one of the people shot then. Is that right Mike?"
I nodded.
Sam's Mom nodded back, as she placed the photo back on the mantle. When she has reseated herself at the dining table she asked
"So, you're going to let Sam dress you up as one of the girls for the movie tonight?"
I nodded. "She's going to make me into Luna Lovegood" I replied.
"That's very brave of you Michael, being a good sport like that. Just don't let anyone put you down for it" she said. Then she looked at Sam. "And you dear, make sure Michael is looked after. He's doing you and your friends a big ask. Not many boys would be willing to do such a thing for a friend."
Sam was smiling from ear to ear. "Yes Mom" she replied.
Sam's Mom finished her coffee, and excused herself. While I took all the mugs to the dishwasher, Sam went out to the car with her Mom.

When she came back in she was all happy and bubbly, and relieved that her Mom had gone. She suggested we watch the first DVD and then she would start to organize my costume. We sat on the sofa and watched 'The Goblet of Fire'. I'd seen it before, and obviously so had Samantha. She was lip-syncing along the lines. When I mentioned it, she told me to shoosh. That just made me laugh more, which earned me a few more. I had no idea Samantha was such a huge Harry Potter fan. At the end of the movie, I got up to make some dinner. Just some lean cuisines, with some extra veges since they never put enough into the packs.

While I was cooking, Samantha took her bag into my room. I checked in on her as I waited for the microwave. She had taken the Dioceses uniform from the hanger, and put it on the bed. Next to that she had added a dark gray jersey, and mismatched knee-high striped socks. On top of the jersey, she had just put a pair of white panties and a bra.
She looked over at me and smiled. "Now, if someone asks, you can say you've been in my knickers" she chuckled.
The microwave dinged, so I went out to serve dinner.

After dinner she told me to go get dressed. I went to my room and closed the door.
I stripped off, then put on her panties and bra. They were both shiny and satiny. The panties felt nice when I put them on. They were a little tight, but they were full briefs, and held everything in. Because it had been such a long time that I'd worn panties without my sheath, my penis started to become erect, reacting to the smooth material.

Trying to ignore it, I then put on the bra. It was also smaller than I was used to, and only an A cup. It was obviously one of Sam's older training bras, because she was, I'll admit, well endowed. But it was padded and pushed my chest tissue into place, and although that didn't full the cups, it did create more cleavage than I realized. That just caused my erection to be more prominent!

I put on the white blouse and skirt, followed by a striped tie from my wardrobe and then put the jersey over the top. Apart from the 'bulge' in the skirt, I looked pretty good. I pulled out a pair of nude pantyhose from my dresser and put them on as well. That helped restrain the bulge a lot. Finally i put on the socks and then the mary-jane shoes. They were a little tight because of the socks, but not uncomfortable.

I opened my door, and she was there waiting. She was already changed into Hermione.
The look on her face when she saw me was priceless.
"Well?" I asked.
"Oh my god Mike. You look great, just like a real girl. I knew you would. Oh, and you put pantyhose on as well, that's so perfect" she gushed, coming to give me a hug.
"So I look ok?" I asked, when she stepped back. "I put the pantyhose on to hide the bulge."
She looked at me, a smile creasing her mouth, "Get a little excited did you?"
"Umm, just a little" I replied, a little embarrassed.
"Well, don't cum in them. I didn't bring a spare pair of panties." She giggled a little at that, but then tried to be serious again. "We'll need to add a little makeup, and pull your hair back, but otherwise, it's perfect" she said.
She turned and went back into the spare room, while I went to put on the next DVD and get us both drinks.
When she returned, she had her hairbrush and some clips and stuff in a bag, and wanted me to sit on the floor in front of her, so she could brush my hair.

Have I mentioned how much I love someone brushing my hair? Sam brushed it probably a hundred times, placing the clips so that the hair went back behind my ears. Then she started on the top of my head, pulling it up and then clipping it in place. It felt a lot heavier as she worked. We were about half way through the movie when she asked me to pause it, and then grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bathroom to show me what she had done.
My hair was now halfway down my back, in a loose ponytail. She explained she had added a clip in extension to get the extra length, and the color was almost perfect, maybe half a shade lighter than my own hair.

We finished watching the movie, and it was getting close to 10.30. She added a little blue eyeliner and some neutral lipstick to my face then declared I was done. As she finished her face, I got the school blazer, and my black shoulder purse.

The drive down to Sacramento was uneventful. I was a little worried about being pulled over, even though I had Monica's license. Sam didn't know that. We were parked and outside the theater just before 11.30. Roni and her sister were there waiting, and Caz was making her way from parking on the other side of the street. They all commented on how good I looked, which made me feel better. We didn't have to wait too long for the last two girls to arrive. Lucy and Wanda were Sam's friends from the volleyball team. To everyone else's surprise, Wanda was dressed up as Harry. We hurried to the line to go in.

There were lots of groups also dressed up. Obviously a lot of Harry's and Hermoine's, and the occasional Ron, but several adults were dressed as Dumbledore, McGonagal, Snape or Voldermort. I was surprised not to see any Hagrid's. As we moved up the line to the theater, I noticed that some of the boys were paying us attention, and Roni and Caz in particular played up to it. When we got into the theater, we were ushered to a special row of seats that had been reserved. Because the theater was almost full, that garnered us a lot more attention.

The movie was fun, and overall close to the book given it was almost 2.5 hours long. Toward the end, when Harry was in the cave with Dumbledore, and the creatures reached up to pull him into the water, Sam jumped with fright and grabbed my hand. It was the only 'scary' part in the movie. But I let her hold my hand until the end.

After the movie, we stood and chatted about it outside the theater for a little while. The other girls took a closer look at my costume and again commented on how good I looked. When I mentioned that Wanda got to go as Harry, she responded that she was going to go as Hermione, but decided she didn't want me to be the only one cross-dressed. I have to admit that was funny, but they didn't put me down at all.

It was well after three in the morning when we got back to my place. Sam thanked me again for being such a good friend for dressing up. It had been a lot of fun, and meant a lot to her. I said good night and headed to my room after making sure she was comfortable in the spare room.

I did manage to get mostly undressed before collapsing into bed and falling asleep. I awoke just after 7.00 to use the bathroom, and went straight back to sleep after removing the bra that had still been on. When I woke again around 9.30, Sam was in the bed as well, asleep, her arm curled over me and her head half resting against my shoulder. I gently rolled sideways, thankfully noting that she was wearing one of those large t'shirt nightgowns. Her hair smelled really nice, like peaches and freshly cut wood, and she was very beautiful laying there.

I carefully extricated myself from the bed, and gently pecked her on the forehead. I'm not sure why I did that, but it seemed the right thing to do at the time. She murmured a little, so I dashed across to the bathroom, picking up some clothes as I went. After a quick shower, I got dressed in the bathroom. When I came out, Sam was awake, but still laying in bed.
"I'm sorry" she said.
"Sorry for what?" I replied. "I was a little surprised, but nothing happened."
"I know, but it was nice to just lay beside you. I've never slept in a boy's bed before I think, and never when he was in it. It was nice. You smelled nice" she said.
"I thought you and Dave, you know" I started to ask.
"No. Once, we nearly did. It was in his car. It was cold and cramped and not very pleasant, and I just couldn't" she replied.
"I'm sorry" I offered. "But enough of that talk. You want same eggs or something. We have about an hour before we need to get to work."
"Any Cereal? Special K or Raisin Bran?" she asked, as she got out of the bed.
"I'll go see, I think so." I said , turning toward the kitchen. She looked very stunning in basically only a t'shirt. She was all legs this morning as she brushed past me to get changed.

On the way into work, Sam had troubles restraining herself from laughing, but she wouldn't tell me what was amusing her. The girls were very talkative at work that day, and seemed to go out of their way to include me, but were also suffering from a case of the giggles. Howie asked me what was going on, because he really had the hots for Caz, but she didn't pay him any notice at all. When I told him that we'd all gone out together the night before, he was stunned. He couldn't understand how I'd gone out with three real hot girls, and when I told him that it was actually five girls and Roni's kid sister he nearly went into epileptic shock. I'll admit that I probably laid it on thick, you know, describing the short skirts and so on, but it was a bit of fun.

During the first break, Howie came over and asked what I'd done to my hair, that it looked funny. That's when I realized what the girls were laughing about. I still had the clip in extensions. I asked Sam if she could remove then and said she would after work.

On the way back to Sam's after work, she told me the girls thought I was alright, not just some dweeb or nerd, and that I looked really cute in their school uniform. She asked if I was going to the pool later, but had to remind her that Dave was coming over to study. She was a little disappointed, but made me promise for Thursday. As promised, when we got to her place, she took me to her room to remove the extensions.

Actually, it was the first time that I'd been in her bedroom. It was a reasonably large bedroom, and she had a four poster bed in it. But it was girly, wallpapered white with small pink flowers and she had lots of posters on her wall. And she had a fairly new computer on her study desk, an Apple iMac, that looked pretty cool. She fussed with my hair for a few minutes, having a little problem with one of the clips. When I got up to leave, she gave me a big hug, thanking me again for going last night and being such a great friend.

Study with Dave went well. He was still struggling with some concepts but was at least concentrating and not making silly errors. He was better on his periodic table, and had got a really good score on the quiz on it. After a couple of hours we stopped studying, and we played some x-box as a reward, and he offered to order in a pizza. He told me Helen's folks were out of town for a couple of days, and he was going to head over to Helen's around 7.00. He asked me how things were with me and Susan, and with Sam. I told him Susan had been grounded for a month, to which I received the obligatory 'bummer dude', and that I'd gone to Harry Potter with Sam and her friends last night. He asked which friends, and was surprised I mentioned Lucy and Wanda, and he didn't know Caz nor Roni.

He wasn't too enamored with Lucy or Wanda. Apart from the time Sam had been spending with me and Susan, he laid blame on them for convincing Sam that her and him should break up.

I was just finishing cleaning up the pizza box after Dave left, when Susan rung. She wanted to know how Harry Potter went from last night. I told her it was fun, described the main plot points, and mentioned that I'd missed her for not being there. I asked her how her volunteering at the hospital was going. She told me it was ok, but boring, and hard on her legs. All the doctors were old and there wasn't a lot of young nurses either, so she didn't get to gossip much. There were a couple of other girls doing volunteer work on other floors, and they seemed to get to interact with the patients more. Although she got to interact with lots of people too, they were either asleep or all wrapped up in their babies. In her words, Maternity Ward sucked.

She did hear however, that Mrs Frankston was in the hospital. I'll admit that since I had moved to the townhouse, I hadn't thought anything on how my elderly ex-neighbor was doing. Susan said she'd find out more tomorrow and let me know. Just after her mom called out to her that time was up, she asked if I wanted to come over Saturday evening to watch a movie or something. I said it was a date.

The next day went quickly. Howie made a comment about my hair again, and I came clean and told him I'd forgotten to remove some extensions for a costume I'd worn to Harry Potter. I thought he'd ask who I'd gone as, and was going to lie and say Dumbledore, but he started asking how the movie was. He was going to see it on Friday with some friends.
That afternoon, I took Sam down to the pool, and we hung out with her friends from volleyball. Dave and Helen came over for a few minutes, and although a little awkward, Sam was at least cordial. Dave was just happy, as he had done well on another quiz today, but wanted to know if we could do a couple of hours again on Sunday. When I discretely asked how his trip to Helen's went last night, he winked and gave me two thumbs up. From his reaction, I was starting to think that most of what caused him and Sam to break up would have been his pressuring her for sex.

Shortly after Dave left, we also met with Steve and Ceecee, who made an uncalled for comment about Susan not being here, but was easily ignored. Stephanie came over to say hi as well, and she had a new beau as well. He was way older than her, and so just a summer fling. I could tell by the way his eyes settled on Sam and Lucy that he wasn't thinking long term. Stephanie looked good though, a lot more confident in herself than even six months ago. I took the opportunity to ask Ceecee if she had heard anything from Mark Rogers lately. She scowled at me, but did offer up that she'd heard that he had been arrested at a club in San Fran last weekend, and was in so much trouble with his folks. His folks were now waiting to see if his arrest broke the terms of his probation, and whether he would be sent to a juvenile facility, or whether he was just getting fined again. That news created some discussion, but I was surprised at how many people still thought Mark was ok. Granted it had been mostly guys who thought that way.

That night, I spoke to Susan again. She was feeling better about her hospital work today. She told me that Mrs Frankston had hurt herself earlier this week putting out her trash. She'd fallen and badly bruised her hip and pulled something in her back, so the doctors would keep her in the hospital for a week. I told Susan I'd come in to see her and Mrs Frankston tomorrow afternoon.

On the way to work the next day, Sam asked if I wanted to go to the Mall that afternoon. When I told her that I couldn't, that I was going to see Susan at the hospital, she did a bad job of hiding her disappointment. I also told her that I was going to see my ex neighbor, she seemed a little happier.

Work went well, Min ki was off today, do I was saddled with all of the dishes, but that kept me busy. After dropping Sam home, I went home to shower, and then headed to the hospital. When I got there, Susan only had 45 minutes left, so I offered her a ride home after I'd visited Mrs Frankston.

Mrs Frankston looked frail, but I guess a lot of elderly folks do in the starched white bedsheets. She was happy to see me, and told me what had happened to her, and that she was hoping to be back home early next week. Her hip wasn't broken and the back pain was almost gone, but she was still suffering headaches, so the doctors were holding her captive. She asked me about Dad and Maria, and I told her what they were up to. She then laid down a tirade against her own family. None of them had been to visit. Apart from Mr Thomson, a neighbor from across the street, and her church minister Rev. Cauldwell, I was the only one to come and see her.

Susan came down to Mrs Frankston's room when she was finished for the day. Mrs Frankston sort of remembered Susan, and was pleased to meet her again. We said our goodbyes, and headed back to Susan's place. Susan had to ring her Mom to tell her she was home, and that I had given her a ride. Her Mom said I could stay for dinner if I liked, and that it wouldn't count as our weekend get together. After saying bye to her Mom, Susan grabbed my hand and pulled me upstairs to her room. After a very frenetic make out session, we lay on her bed together. Sorry, no sex, since we'd promised not in her Mom's house.

As we lay there cuddling, I told Susan that I'd spoken to Jake earlier this week, and that he'd told me what Peter had indicated had happened between Peter and her. I hadn't expected her to start crying. She said that although he hadn't actually forced her to do it, he had expected her to do more, and that she had got herself into the situation that had been difficult to extricate herself from. Then she started blaming Ginger for putting her there, and for Ginger giving her 'partner' a blow-job outside the club, when her and Peter were right there. Peter had just assumed he was getting one too. She said she was really sorry for betraying me, and I'll admit I was feeling very hurt, but could see how Ginger could have done that.

We were still cuddling when we heard her Mom arrive home. As I was the one mostly in a reasonable state of dress, I went downstairs to the living room and turned on the television. Susan disappeared into the bathroom to get redressed. Her Mom asked if I could help her with some groceries, asking where Susan was. At that point, Susan flushed and exited the bathroom and came downstairs. Her Mom noticed Susan's red eyes and looked at me inquiringly. Susan picked up the look and said we'd had a small argument but that we were ok now.

Over dinner, Susan's mom asked what I'd been up to this week. I told her that work at the old folks home kept half of my days busy, and that I'd been going to the pool to workout most afternoons. I mentioned that I'd been to the Harry Potter midnight showing, and that today I'd gone to see my old neighbor at the hospital. Susan's sister asked lots of questions about Harry Potter. She wanted to go see it, but with Susan grounded she had to wait. After dinner I helped with the dishes, and then went home. Susan and i arranged to watch a DVD the next night.

Saturday, I sat around the house, playing X-box. In the afternoon I went over to blockbuster and got 'Underworld, rise of the lycans' and 'The curious case of Benjamin Button' on DVD. I had heard Benjamin Button was good, with a bunch of academy award nominations, but hadn't seen it when it was on in the movie theaters. While I was in the shopping center, I also did a light grocery shop, picking up milk, fruit, vegetables and a couple of frozen pizzas. While I was walking out, I saw the application forms for students for working in the store. They were still looking for shelf packers to work 3 nights a week, 2 hours a time, plus 4 hours Sunday morning, or 4 mornings a week, one being Saturday morning. Ten hours a week for about $80.00, plus a 10% discount on groceries after a month. I filled out an application and put it into the waiting box. At least I would be able to tell Dad I had done something to find a job.

I arrived over at Susan's just after six. Everyone wanted to watch Benjamin Button first, and Susan's Mom said that Susan and I could stay and watch the other one after her and Crystal had gone to bed. But I had to leave by 11.00 pm. The movies were fine, and after Susan's mom and sister had left, we at least had a little make-out time.

Becoming Monica - Chapter 16

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Becoming Monica
Chapter 16

by Closetdrsr

Copyright © 2010 by Closetdrsr

 
Chapter Sixteen
 
 
The next two weeks went by quickly, and essentially without event. Work in the morning, pool in the afternoon.
Dave came over Sunday and Wednesday for study, and I saw Susan on Saturday evening at her place. During the last week working at the Old Folks Home, Sam became somewhat distant, less talkative with me, and from Tuesday had organized to go home with Roni and Caz, instead of with me. Friday we received our notice of the number of hours we'd completed, and we had a small get together with cake after our 'shifts' had completed. Some of the elderly came and offered their thanks and such, especially to the girls as they interacted with them daily.

In celebration, everyone wanted to go down to the Mall for a few hours. I went down for a short time, but left early to pick up Susan. Susan had also finished up at the hospital that same day, but she was not able to go celebrate since her grounding was still in effect.

Saturday was Susan's last night of being grounded, but since she had been good, we were allowed to go out to the movies, but we had to take Crystal to Harry Potter. Actually, it wasn't as bad as it sounds. Crystal had organized for several of her friends to go as well, and they didn't want to sit with us. At least we were alone and got to make out a little.

Sunday, Susan came round to my place, for the first time in a month. We spent a fair amount of time together in bed before Dave turned up for study. Susan quizzed Dave for awhile since she hadn't seen him in so long. He thought that he had broken up with Helen. The extra time he had to spend on summer school study had dampened things a lot, and then she had gone off on a vacation with her family this past week and she hadn't returned any of his calls.

Susan cooked dinner while Dave and I went through his study notes. He'd do well in Chemistry I thought, but he was still weak in History, but should do well enough if the questions were kind.

The following week dawdled. I felt out of sync not having to get up and do anything, but did spend a lot of time with Susan. On the days she didn't have to stay at home looking after Crystal, she came over to my place.

From about lunchtime Tuesday, she was planning what to do that coming Saturday night. She wanted to go out with Monica and have some fun. To be honest, I wasn't that keen to go out as Monica, and the discussion with Susan's Mom was nagging me in the back of my mind. By Friday, she had worn me down to going over to Southdale Mall and seeing a movie as it was unlikely we'd see anyone there. To get my own back, I said we'd have to go see GI Joe.

She smiled, and didn't bat an eyelid when I suggested it. Sometime I can't figure her out.

Saturday I took the late afternoon to get ready. Susan was being dropped off about seven. I lay in the bath making sure my body was hairless. It had been awhile since I'd worn my breast forms, and once they were glued in place, realized how much I'd missed the weight of them. Then I put on my sheath, and lay on the bed waiting for the latex concealer to set. I hadn't made up my mind what exactly I was going to wear that evening, but put on my favorite underwear, the purple lace bra and matching panties in the meantime. I preened myself in front of the bathroom mirror, first working on my hair, brushing it so that it shaped my face. I then started working on my makeup, a mauve eyeshadow and plum lipstick that i'd bought that morning when I'd done my grocery shopping. It took me a couple of attempts to get it right (I hadn't practiced in a while), but when I was done I thought I looked hot.

Mind you, nearly any girl in just bra and panties would look hot I guess.

I was trying on a pair of Susan's capri jeans when the phone rang. They were skin tight, and I was working on getting them on, so I was bunny hopping to the phone.
"Hello" I said into the phone when I put it to my ear, still hopping to pull up the jeans over my hips.
"Is this Mike" said the voice.
"Yes, who is this" I replied.
"Its Jim. The delivery driver for the paper" he said.
"Oh hi Jim, whats up?" I asked as I managed to button the jeans.
"Look, I know you said that you were giving up delivery, but I'm in a bind. That kid Brian, the one who took over your route, is useless. He's missed at least one day every week since he started, and I'm getting too many complaints that he's missing peoples houses" he said. "Are you able to fill in for this week, while I get someone else on board?"
"Starting Monday?" I asked.
"If you could, I'd appreciate it." he said relieved. "Listen, I'll add an extra twenty to make it up to you for helping me out."
"Sure, that'll be good" i said. "Any changes to the houses?"
"I'll check" he replied. "If there are any changes I'll drop around a new list."
"Thanks" I said, and hung up the phone.

I went back into the bedroom and pulled some tops out of the wardrobe and went back into the bathroom with them to try them on. God these jeans made me look great. I had hips, and they were so tight they shaped my butt nicely, so that I had that small triangle of light between my thighs. The top I liked best was a satiny rayon, with a shallow V neck line and short sleeves. It was a gun grey blue that went well with the capris, and offset the plum color makeup. Finally I dug out my pair of black pumps. Checking myself out in the mirror I thought I looked really good. I added my hoop earrings and a couple of bracelets on my left wrist.

I went to get a drink from the fridge, and there was a knock at the door. It was a little before 6.30, and thinking it was Susan, I called out to her it wasn't locked, and to come on in. Except it wasn't Susan.
Standing at my door was Jim.
"Excuse me, Is this Mike Delaune's place" he asked.
"Yes, he's out at the moment. I'm his sister" I offered.
"Oh, well, I have this route for him you see" he said passing a piece of folded paper to me, but his eyes were definitely focused on my chest and legs.
"Umm please make sure he gets it."
I smiled, not that he probably noticed. "Sure" I replied.
After I closed the door, I collapsed onto the sofa, and was breathing hard.

That had been close. I'd dropped my guard and been careless. What if it hadn't been Jim, essentially a stranger. It could have easily been Dave or Sam. I thought about that for a while. Sam could probably handle knowing Monica, but it would change our relationship completely. It was flattering knowing that Sam liked me, wanting to have something special between us. But that would likely change.
And I didn't exactly know how Dave would take it. My guess is that he'd completely disown me at first, but would be an absolute horndog around Monica. My guess was that the visual stimuli of Monica would override his distaste that it was actually one of his best friends.

"Gah' i shivered at the thought.

Susan turned up at seven, and liked what I had chosen to wear. She was also in jeans, but with a cami top and a light jacket. Shortly thereafter we headed out to the Southdale Mall. After we parked, I realized I was in almost the same spot as when I'd been here last time, when Robert had tried to attack me.

We wandered around the Mall for about an hour until the movie was about to start. As we lined up to get our tickets, Susan was giggling. When I asked her why, she looked around, smiling again. I looked as well. There were about 40 guys ogling us. Now I understood why she smirked when I suggested going to see GI Joe. It was a guys action flick.

For a moment, I thought Susan was going to act up a little, try to put on the tease so to speak. But she didn't. In fact, she simply took my hand and stood very close to me as we waited to go into the theater. A couple of guys tried to come by and make small talk, but passed by when they took the hint we weren't interested.
The movie was barely ok. Lots of explosions, and special effects, but very little storyline. After the movie we went upto the foodcourt, which only had a couple of shops still open. We shared a large Coke. On the way back toward the car Susan asked if we could go check out the rave bar.

I had to mention to her that that was were I'd had the incident with Robert, where he's chased me into the parking garage. She said that we didn't have to go in, but that she just wanted to check it out. Besides, she didn't have her fake id anymore anyways.

We stood outside the bar, listening to the music and watching the revellers inside. It was still early for the bar to become alive, and the clientale in there at the moment were mostly older, and couples. The bouncer eyed us both up, but since we hadn't approached him or the bar entrance, he didn't bother us. After listening to the music for about half an hour we headed back to the car.

On the way out of the parking garage, Susan announced she had a craving for an In&Out burger, so before heading home I took the loop road down toward Roseville. After getting our burgers via the drive thru we headed home, and straight into a police stop. I pulled upto the policeman at the stop, and wound down my window to talk to him. He shone his torch into the car, checking us both out and also the back seat.
"License, registration and insurance please miss" he said.
I pulled down the information envelope with the registration and insurance papers from the passenger side visor, and handed them to him. While he checked them, I reached over to the backseat to get my purse. When I opened it, I realized that Monica's license wasn't there. I had removed it so I could take it to Harry Potter.
"Susan, I don't have my license" I sort of hissed.
She looked at me as if I'd gone mad.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"I don't have Monica's license. I left it at home" I said quietly.
"Then tell him that" she said back
The officer leaned over and repeated "License, miss?"
"Umm, sorry officer" I said, "But I must have left it at home"
He looked at me exasperated. He then turned over his shoulder and called "Chief, I have another driver with no id."
He handed back my envelope with my insurance and registration, and then told me to pull over to the side of the road, and to wait. A couple of minutes later, another officer headed over toward us.
It was Chief Perkins.
"Well miss, did you find your license?" he asked as he got to the window.
"Hi Chief" I said in a small voice.
"Monica?" he asked, looking at me and then at Susan "Hello Susan"
"Umm, I have my license, but didn't want to give it to the officer" I said, pulling out my Michael license.
"Ahh" He replied. "I see. Didn't want him to know about Michael and Monica?"
I nodded.
"Believe me, we've seen it all before" he continued.
He handed back my license with a pensive thought on his brow.
"Listen Michael" he said, "because you were so brave about coming forward a couple of months ago, let me help you out since you obviously want to have Monica around. Come and see me on Tuesday afternoon late in the day, say around 4.00, and we'll go over and get you another license. My sister is the assistant manager of the DOT office, and I'm sure we can arrange something."
I smiled at Chief Perkins. "Thanks Chief" again in a small voice.
"Be good you two" he said as he tapped the roof of my car, and started walking away.
By the time we got back to my place, Susan was giving me a hard time. How had I organized to get a police sanctioned fake id?

The next morning I turned back to Mike again, although I would have been happy to stay as Monica for a little while longer. Dave came over just after lunch. He was bored, and had nothing to do, and if he stayed at home, his dad would have him doing chores.

After Dave left around 4.00, I took Susan home. On the way back I stopped by to see Mrs Frankston. She was very happy to see me and offered me banana cake. One of her sons had stopped by the previous day with his family, and she was grateful for that. She gossiped about her new neighbors in my old home, a family with four young children, who often ran up and down the driveway squealing. But she enjoyed the sounds of children having fun. Before I left, I put her rubbish bin out for collection.

I drove through the streets re-familiarizing myself with the paper delivery. There were eight changes, six cancellations and two new subscriptions. I was glad I'd done a refresh, because one of the new houses was hard to find, and three of the cancellations meant that I wouldn't have to go into a cul-de-sac.

The next week sped along, much like the previous, although I was getting up early to do the paper delivery. Tuesday afternoon I became Monica again and went down to see Chief Perkins. I was wearing the capri's again, and my ETF t-shirt. I got to his office a little after 4.00. He was in a meeting when I got there, and had to wait in the waiting area for about twenty minutes. I sat in the corner by a fake tree, turning sideways with a magazine every time someone entered, only lowering it when I had ascertained that it was no one I knew.

When he came out of his office, I was surprised to see Judge Lloyd with him. She came over and said hello, and asked what I was doing there. Chief Perkins said that he was helping me out with a documentation issue. She nodded, then turned to me and said
"Have you seen or heard anything about that Rogers boy, Monica"
"I heard from his ex girlfriend that he was kicked out of a nightclub in San Fran" I offered.
Judge Lloyd raised an eyebrow, obviously surprised I'd heard.
"Well, yes, and as a consequence of his actions, he also violated his probation" she said.
"Will that mean he'll end up in prison" I asked.
"Probably not, but likely a couple of weeks in a Juvenile facility, followed by tighter constraints on his whereabouts for the rest of his probation" she said. "Chief Perkins tells me that his parents have recently sold their home here, and are moving to south of LA in a few weeks."
"Oceanside, just north of San Diego, I believe" said Chief Perkins.
"Well Monica, nice to see you again." said Judge Lloyd, and she shook my hand.
"Thanks Judge Lloyd" I said as Chief Perkins walked her to the door of the waiting room. They had a quick conversation, and Judge Lloyd turned and waved, and then departed down the hallway.

I followed Chief Perkins down some hallways, then down some stairs into the basement to the back of the DOT offices.
As we entered, Chief Perkins called out to his sister. Grace.

Grace came out of her personal office. She was the only person remaining in the DOT, and was obviously expecting us.
She gave me a form to fill out for a license, then took me over to the wall for the photo. Grace then typed Monica's name and details from the form into the computer, inserted the photo, and clicked Print. While we waited for the license to be made, Chief Perkins signed the form and then Grace took the forms and filed them in one of the large filing cabinets on the back wall of the office. When she came back, she checked and then handed me the new license.
"Cool" was all I could manage.
"Now don't lose it" said Chief Perkins. "Next time you get pulled over as Monica, you should feel safer."
He smiled, and then escorted me back upstairs.

I drove home happy. So happy that I almost didn't notice that Dave's car was a couple of cars ahead of me, and he pulled into the side street by my apartment. I looped around into the parking area by the pizza place, so I could see my front door. Dave stood on my doorstep, having knocked on my door. He waited a couple of minutes, then went back to his car. Then my cell rang.
He wanted to know where I was, I told him I was at the Mall then probably going to Susan's. We arranged to meet at the rec center tomorrow after lunch. I watched him drive off shortly afterward. When I got home, I changed back to Mike. Sometimes I thought it would be easier if I could be just Mike, or just be Monica, but at the same time, knew I had to be both.

Wednesday, I met Dave at the pool. He had finished his summer school, and had done well on his two exams, so he'd still be on the senior football team for the new school year. He was looking forward to Friday, as that was when Helen was back in town. While I was at the pool, I tried to find Sam. We hadn't spoken in almost two weeks, and I'll admit that I missed her. She'd been there for me when Susan was grounded, and although I thought I understood her feelings and disappointment, I still wanted her to be my friend. Dave of course was happy I didn't find her.

On Thursday and Friday, I started to train a girl, Haley, for the paper delivery route. She seemed bright and responsible enough being a freshman this year, and I made sure she knew where the dark spots on the route were. I told her to take Saturday off, because on Monday she'd have to do the delivery, and I'd just follow
her around the route.

Friday night I rang, and finally got hold of Sam. She apologized for blowing me off for the past two weeks, but she was embarrassed and didn't want to get in my way now that Susan was no longer grounded. But she was pleased I'd called, and told me most of what she'd been doing since we'd last seen each other. She had a date arranged for Saturday night with one of Caz's friends from school older brother, who she thought was going to College in Stockton this coming year. She was worried he'd be a geek, or that she was a 'pity' date. I told her to stop putting herself down, and to have some fun even if she didn't like the guy, and to remember that he was more than likely more nervous than she was. I asked her to call me on Sunday to tell me how her date went.

The next morning I was late getting up and doing the paper route. By the time I'd finished my last delivery, it was just before 7.00. If it had been a weekday, there would have been several customers not very happy, but Saturday most people relax a little. Being such a nice day, i dawdled on my way back home, riding up through Main St, and then back past Susan's place. I then rode back past my old place and out to the ring road that looped around town. The exit off the ring road was uphill from where the shopping area by my apartment, and I had picked up plenty of speed, probably doing close to 25 miles an hour going down hill.

Suddenly, a car pulled out in front of me, from behind a delivery truck parked against the curb. I had no time to react or swerve and my bike hit the car just behind the rear wheel of the car. All I remember was the handle bars crunching into my chest and then I was somersaulting over the rear of the car out of breath and my chest on fire, then landing and rolling on the asphalt with my bike sort of landing on my left leg.

Then there was darkness as I passed out.

End of Book 1

It started as a game, I never thought it would come to this

Author: 

  • Closetdrsr

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

It started as a Game
I never thought it would come to this

by Closetdrsr


 

 
 

It started out as a sort of a game. One of those sex games that married couples indulge in to spice up their relationship, especially when one, in this case me, had experienced performance issues.

My name was Chris Carling, and I, like about 10 million other men, suffer from severe erectile dysfunction.

When my wife first suggested I try on her black satin and lace panties and bra, I had just passed my 36th birthday. Now don't jump to any conclusions. At the time we started this game, I believe my wife had no ulterior motive, except to follow some advice to try to help my performance issue. After all, we both liked sex and wanted a healthy sex life. I had been experiencing 'issues' for a couple of years, mostly due to work stress and travel, and the associated 'performance anxiety' hadn't helped either. I'd tried prescriptions for viagra and cialis. Both had worked for a short while, but had become ineffectual about half of the time. I also experienced a number of after effects from these medications - headaches, stomach issues ans blood noses, all of which contributed to them being ineffective as a long term solution.

Now, just to set out some background. I'm almost 5 foot 9, and weigh in at a trim 120 lb. But that was not always the case. When I was 33, I had been diagnosed with the early signs of age-onset diabetes. At the time, I weighed in at a portly 200 lb, mostly due to my wife's excellent cooking, but also due to being sedentary. I'm self employed, and work from home when I'm not traveling to clients. At the beginning of the smart phone revolution I developed a number of 'apps' for the iphone, and later for other systems as well. Over the next 6 years, and still today, I earn a healthy paycheck from them, and now use those concepts from the apps for building applications for Fortune 500 companies.

My wife, Jess, is a HR manager for a largish banking and investment firm her in Chicago. We originally met by introduction by way of my younger sister Sophie, when she was just finishing up in college. Basically a blind date, that, although not a train wreck, didn't really go very well. Although there was a spark of attraction, we were just going in different directions at that point in time. I had just arrived back in the states from serving in the Middle East as an Army Second Lieutenant in the Intelligence Community and was looking for work in the IT sector. She was finishing her Management Degree, and like many students in a liberal college, had anti-war sentiments. She was also a self-professed skirt chaser, and had only agreed to the date because of her friendship with my sister.

We met again three years later at Sophie's funeral. I asked Jess if we could get together to catch up on my sisters life, since I'd rarely seen her in the past three years. Our parents had died in a car accident when I was seven, she was five and we had been raised by my mother's parents until I had gone off to college. I had missed her, and wanted help to fill in the gaps. Jess and I then dated off and on for another two years before she decided I was Mr Right.

We tried for children, but to no avail. Although I've always only had one testicle and a small scrotum, the doctors suspected a chemical or radiation agent from my time in Iraq. I produced the swimmers, albeit in lower quantities, but they had no stamina.

During one of my annual medical checkups following up on my diabetes, I got to discussing my erectile dysfunction issue in a little more detail than in previous doctor appointments. I think it was because it was the first time I'd met with the doctor and that she was one of those 'trainee doctors' that passed through the practice from time to time. She had a way about her that disarmed my normal reticence to discuss my issue with my normal male doctor. A lot of her charm, for no better word seems to fit, it that she asked me questions not about my performance, but about how I reacted to sex and sexual stimuli in general.

Without going into all the details, she identified that I was not 'visually' stimulated before or during sex, that is using 'pictures' and such, but I was more 'tactile'; that I needed to physically touch to be stimulated.

We discussed my inability to masturbate; a upbringing outcome of being raised by grand-parents more puritanical than a Lutheran preacher. I had been 'brain conditioned' that masturbation was bad and should not be undertaken. Strangely this was really the only 'conditioning' that was outwardly manifested, even after 15 years of leaving their home.

But back to the 'game'.

In response to the doctors advice, my wife had started to dress up in lingerie as a way to provoke my 'tactile' response and arousal. This had the desired effect, and for about six months, the sex was consistent and fulfilling. Now, Jess may not be a 'classic' beauty, but she can stop traffic. She has curves in all the right places, and at an inch shorter than me, has shapely long legs and wonderfully firm breasts.

But, one Sunday night in early November, when I asked whether she was interested in having sex, and had received a non-committal type of response, I started to push a little. In the past that had generally worked. But that night, her response was "I don't feel like dressing up".
I resorted to begging while she watched the tv.

After two or three more attempts, she turned on me, and said, "Ok, but only if you wear the lingerie."
Like any normal male, i just laughed, but stopped shortly thereafter when i noted that she wasn't kidding.
"But I can't wear your lingerie, it wouldn't fit" was the best retort I could come up with.
She seemed to think about that.

"ok, I guess the teddy is out of the question, but I have something that will work."

She got up off the sofa, and dragged me up the stairs and into the bedroom, and pulled out her black satin and lace panties and a matching black bra from one of her dresser drawers and handed them to me. As I stood there holding them, she striped down to her bra and panties and got into bed. I striped off myself and went to get into bed too, but was told that if I wanted to get into bed I'd better be wearing the panties and bra.

I reluctantly pulled on the panties. I was surprised to discover how nice they felt. They were a full brief, with an elastic lace band about three inches wide that felt firm across the midriff. My penis responded immediately. It took me a couple of minutes to put on the bra. It was very tight around my back and I kept fumbling with the hooks, but eventually got it by pulling it around so that the hooks were in front, then spinning it back once hooked.

I looked up to find my wife giggling quietly at my efforts. By this point, the front of the panties seemed to barely constrain my penis, and the lace rubbing on the head was exquisite. Unlike most times we've had sex, there was very little foreplay that night.

The following Wednesday night we did it again, except I wasn't pouting when she gave me the panties and bra. It was a fun night. I awoke the next morning still wearing the bra and panties. The bra was very tight and uncomfortable, and had left marks around my back and across the shoulders. The cups were way too big, but I noticed that the bra had pushed my 'moobs' in and upward so as to appear to have a beginning of cleavage. As I was adjusting them, Jess came back into the bedroom with coffee.

She 'oohed' when she saw the red marks on my body and shoulders, and told me to take the bra off. She then gave me a gentle back massage, and informed me that the red marks would probably be there till the weekend. So much for my game of shirts and skins basketball with the neighborhood guys at the gym later today.

I was traveling all the next week and Jess was up at her Moms for the weekend when I got back. Her dad was not well with lung cancer caused by years of smoking, and her mom needed the moral support.

It wasn't until after thanksgiving that we played our little game again. This time, Jess had given me a new bra. It was still black, smooth with a lacey band, but with smaller cups. I looked at the tag as I put it on. Wonderbra Uprising 36A. It fit me very well, and completely transformed my chest. My moobs completely filled the cups, almost to overflowing, and if it wasn't for the light chest hair, you'd swear they looked like a woman's breasts.

After very satisfying sex, she gently played with my moobs in their encasing bra. Normally I wasn't a big fan of her doing that, but it felt very nice. It wasn't long before the panties were tented again, and this time she rode on top.

Two weeks later she came home from grocery shopping and handed me a bottle of what looked like shampoo or conditioner. It was actually a dilipatory cream. I looked at her inquiringly, and she whispered "it's for your chest".That night after dinner I took a shower, and after reading the instructions applied the cream to my chest. It burned a little but not uncomfortably. After a few minutes I turned back around and let the shower water wash the cream away, along with most of my chest hair. I was about to finish up in the shower when Jess joined me. She applied more cream all over my back and buttocks and then over my thighs. After another couple of minutes, she used a scraper to wipe away any hair in those regions and turned the hot water right up. Hair swirled down the drain and I was as smooth as she was from the knees up. We didn't need any help that night for sex.

I was traveling again just prior to Christmas. While I was in New York i bought her some beautiful diamond drop earrings. They were both a Christmas gift as well as a celebration gift. I had just successfully signed up a new client, and as such would need to travel a little more in the new year. Just a little something to keep her happy.

For Christmas she surprised me with an upgraded computer for the media center, one with a built-in Blu-ray player. A second present contained a new bra and two pairs of matching panties and a thong, all in a pale brown color that I later discovered was called nude. In addition, there was a pink chemise with black lace around the cups, hem and the back plunge.

I wore the thong to her mothers for Christmas dinner under my jeans just to be naughty. I would have preferred the panties but they sat too high and would have been visible. That night i put on the nude bra and the chemise before bed. Jess thought I was the best Christmas present yet.

The next three months went by quickly. I was still traveling a lot, generally every second week. The time I had at home was also tied up with work deadlines. Jess was busy as well, spending more time with her Mom, who was staying in the guest bedroom more often than not as her husband was in the hospital. The time Jess and I had together alone was hard to schedule, but most of the time we took turns to dress up.

I had started using the dilipatory cream all over my body, including my legs. This caused a few grumbles and laughs from the guys at basketball to begin with, but that died down after two or three games.

April was not a good month. Jess's father finally passed away. Jess was tied up with the funeral and seeing to her mother's health. We decided that she could stay in the guest room for a couple of months while we sold her house and looked for an apartment nearby. That didn't go down well with Jess's two brothers who thought they would be missing out from any cash proceeds, as the apartments in our area of town were expensive. But when presented with the option that their mother moving in with them quietened them down somewhat. I've never had much time with either of Jess's brothers, always considered them somewhat mean and money grabbing, and their response to the proposal reinforced my opinion of them.

Jess's birthday in mid may came and went. It was the big 'three-five' this year. After a small neighborhood get together at our house, we departed for 18 days in London and Paris for a vacation. We did a lot of sightseeing and the tourist stops. I liked London. It appealed to my sense of history, especially the trips based on the Roman settlements. We did a two day tour to Stonehenge, Salisbury and then upto Bath for the Roman pools.

Although Paris was romantic, I found it also a little grubby and unclean. Dinner at the Eiffel tower restaurant was a highlight, as was the curbside lifestyle at Montmartre. But a lot of the French were just rude. Jess had taken french language at high school, and although very rusty, was able to overhear the rudeness on a number of occasions. We spend a full day at the Louvre and the surrounding gardens, and caught a cancan show at midnight at the Moulin Rouge.
My favorite place was Mont Saint Michel, a tiny castle on a small tidal island in Normandy. We were able to stay the night in the small town Pontorson before crossing back to England the following day.

On our return home, Jess's mother informed us that she had received an offer on her house. It was a very reasonable offer given that the market was hurting from the banking industry collapse. The downside was that the buyers wanted a ten to twelve week settlement, and given the market, there was a risk that they'd pull out.
But we started to look for apartments in our vicinity, or at least within an easy 10 minute commute.

I traveled a lot over the next month catching up on the work I had deferred during our vacation, so that when I did finally get home and had ensured that Jess's mother was not staying with us, I was rather excited to resume our game.

Jess was working late, so I started dinner and headed upstairs to get dressed up for her. On an unknown impulse I had purchased a pair of black seamed pantyhose at the airport gift shop on the flight home. As I put them on I marveled at how well my legs looked and how smooth they felt encased in the nylon. It took me some time to ensure the seams were straight. I put on the black bra and stood in front of the full length mirror in the walk in wardrobe admiring myself.

Gone was the man I was. Apart from the shortish brown hair, I looked like a middle aged woman. Not attractive, but sort of cute. I wondered what I'd look like with longer hair, a touch of makeup and a bit more boob. Probably like my mother I thought, or maybe my sister before she died.

On my way out of the walk in wardrobe I spotted a pair of black high heel shoes. I tried them on. They were a little pinched across the toe but they fit well enough. The heels were about three inches high and I wobbled in them as I walked back and forth across the room. But they did wonderful things to the shape of my calves and forced me to stand up straighter to adjust my center of balance. That change in posture tended to make me straighten my shoulders and push my boobs forward. That made me look even more like a woman. Wearing the heels I put on the pink chemise and went back downstairs to finish dinner. The feeling of the swish of the chemise and the gentle pressure of the pantyhose against my inner thighs as I walked drove my mind to distraction that I didn't register Jess's arrival.

When she saw me all dressed up cooking dinner she squealed in delight and came over to give me a hug. Then she saw the black pantyhose and heels and lets just say dinner was forgotten and I was dessert.

Later that evening in bed I told her about my thoughts about looking like a woman in the mirror, and asked if that was a little weird. She said that I could probably pass as a woman with longer hair and some makeup, but my voice and mannerisms would give me away. And that it wasn't weird, and that she loved me. I thought on that after she had curled up and gone to sleep.

That weekend we went shopping at a mall across town. She bought me several pairs of normal pantyhose and a new bra and panty set with a matching camisole, this time in a pale blue. The bra was heavily padded, and was supposed to add nearly two cup sizes. As my birthday was approaching she suggested I buy myself a beginners makeup kit, mostly with light browns and pinks, and some concealer and foundation. While I was being helped by the shopping clerk, insinuating I was buying makeup for my daughter, Jess disappeared into another area of the store. When we later met again in the food court, she had two extra bags in tow, but wouldn't tell me what they were, just that they were a surprise for my birthday.

Now my birthday was only three weeks away, and every day for the next two weeks I searched the house for those packages. She had hidden them well.

Each night during those two weeks Jess showed me a small tip about makeup, or about female mannerisms like how to sit or use my hands, and I spent about an hour the next day practicing what I had learned. She showed me how to pluck my eyebrows carefully, taking only a few hairs each day, so as not to make the changes pronounced, and how to choose a lipstick or eyeshadow color to accentuate what I was wearing.

I also dressed up each day. Jess had left me an old work skirt, matching jacket and various blouses, along with the black high heels to wear. Although I didn't always have them on when she returned home, i enjoyed the thrill of getting dressed each morning, attending conference calls and working on my programming as a woman. I was also working on my voice as well, trying to raise the pitch a little and speaking softer. On a couple of occasions, I answered the phone or dialed my clients en femme, acting as my secretary.

By the end of the second week I thought I'd try my voice on Jess. I rang her office and was put through to her assistant Karen. I spoke to Karen for about 5 minutes without her realizing it was me.

When I told Jess that night what I'd done, she was amazed. Karen had given her the message that an old college friend Chrissie had called and wanted to know if she could catch up while in town. But she didn't know a Chrissie from college. To prove it was me, I used my femme voice as we conversed over dinner.

The following week I was in New York for work. I was delivering the beta version of the software I had completed to one of my clients. Although I develop the software for a particular clients specifications, I get to keep all intellectual rights, and with my standard contract, I can on-sell it after 12 months. I do this to keep the consulting cost down on the front end, with a chance to reap more on the back-end. This particular project had great potential as a licensed solution for several of my other clients, and the customer response to it so far was extremely positive.

The only downside of the trip was that I found that I was missing my dress-up time. I had quickly become accustomed to wearing a skirt and heels most days for work, hearing the click clack of heels across the wooden floors. Each night I rang Jess to tell her what was going on and to get her news as well. Each call was done in my femme voice as practice. On Wednesday's call Jess informed me that her Mom had decided on one of the apartments she'd looked at. It was close to a recreational center, and was close to shopping and public transportation. There were several other 'older' folks in the community, and in chatting to them had received a good feeling about the place. Jess said they'd put in an offer with the Realtor in the morning and we'd know one way or another by the time I got back on Friday night.

Unfortunately, my flight from LaGuardia was postponed, and then canceled until Saturday morning due to mechanical troubles. At least we were in the terminal and not on the plane when they found the problem. I got back home, slightly frazzled, just after noon on Saturday. Jess's mother's was there, and her offer on the apartment had been accepted. We all went out for dinner that evening to celebrate both the signing of the agreement and my birthday, and we dropped her off at her house on the way home. She had wanted to give us some time together and to start to pack the personal mementos in her house. It was only two weeks until the settlement on her house, and the apartment settlement was only a couple of weeks later.

On Sunday it was my birthday, and Jess presented me with a number of presents. The first present was another bra and panties set, in red, and some pink stockings. It was then I noticed that the panties had garter straps. The second present was a box. Inside was a beautiful pair of red high heel pumps, Manolo Blahniks. They looked expensive and I was afraid to ask how much they were. I remembered that when we watched 'sex in the city' on blu-ray, the girls talked about these shoes - a lot!
In the third present was a new black pencil skirt and jacket, and a lovely red satin blouse. The fourth was a silver clutch purse, with red nail polish and red lipstick in it. The last present was in a big box. When I opened it there was a foam head in it and another package inside. I took out the package and unwrapped it. It was a human hair wig, not long, probably just past shoulder length. It was fairly close to my hair color, with a little more red undertones. It too looked expensive.

I sat in bed amazed. It all looked wonderful. Jess took out the wig and put it on my head. After a little adjusting, she took my hand an led me to the mirror. I was in my pink chemise and black bra and I swear I was looking at an image of my sister, just a little older. I had her eyes and mouth. I'd never noticed that before, but with the wig framing my face in a similar style and color that she wore, the similarities were evident. I started to cry. Not just for Sophie, but also for me. Jess hugged me.

When I asked her how she knew, she handed me a card from her bedside table drawer. It was Sophie's drivers license. She had found it in some of Sophie's stuff that had been put in the guest room and forgotten about. She had been making space for her mom when she found it a couple of months ago, and after our conversation a couple of weeks ago, she decided to put it to use. I looked at it again, again noticing the similarities between what she looked like, and the image in the mirror looking back. She went into the walk in and returned with a small box. It had some photos of Sophie, a few pieces of jewelry and Sophie's purse.

At Jess's urging I got dressed up in all my birthday gear. I carefully did my makeup, and she showed me how to position and fasten the wig using clips. Although I loved the skirt and blouse, the Manolo's were the best. They fit perfectly, and although over four inches of heel, were very comfortable. Over lunch we had several glasses of wine, and Jess painted my nails a stunning red, and then helped me apply the red lipstick as well. We sat and talked for hours. It was after another couple of wines for me, close to six in the evening, that I asked what she wanted for dinner. That's when she laid down the biggest surprise of the day. She had booked a table for two at Kincaid's, and wanted me to go en femme.
It didn't really register at first. The buzz from the wine had calmed me down. In fact I was actually feeling rather buoyant until we were driving up the freeway in the car. That's when the fear set in. I mean, this was the first time I had gone outside en femme, and we were going to a rather exclusive and romantic restaurant. I clutched my purse in my lap, looking for reassurance that I looked ok, that I'd be able to pass.

Jess drove upto the restaurant into the valet lane. She got out quickly, leaving me in the car. Next the door beside me opened and a young man was offering his hand to help me out. All he said was "Can I help you mam?" I smiled politely, whispered "thank you" as I remembered how Jess had shown me how to exit a car, taking his hand for support. I noted that he took a long appreciative look at my legs as I swung them out to the pavement. That made me feel a little less terrified. As I stood up, I straightened my skirt with one hand. As I turned to walk toward Jess, the strap from my purse caught on the door, causing me to stumble and turn a little, and I was lucky the car was there to hold onto. The valet leaned in and unhooked the strap from the door catch, putting his hand on my back as he did so. As I thanked him again, I unconsciously put my hand on his forearm. When I got over to Jess she was smirking from ear to ear.

"What?" I asked.
"Nothing" she replied, with a light chuckle, and she turned toward the maitre'd.

After we were seated in our booth, which thankfully was straight away, I asked Jess again on why she was smirking.

"Well, it looked like you were flirting with him." she responded. "You were very convincing, and he was taking a good long look at your legs as you walked away."
"I was not flirting, I was terrified. I still am" I said, shrinking more into the booth. "He was?" when I registered her last comment.
She laughed again.
"He was. You have very shapely legs, but we need to add to your bum and hips. You have a narrow waist which helps with your figure, but the hips are a little narrow compared to your top. You look like you are borderline anorexic, instead of curvy, like me."
"How do I do that?" I asked.
"Well, you'll need to add a little bit of weight back on, just a couple of pounds, but in the meantime, I'll do some investigating." she replied as the waiter came to take our orders.

Dinner itself was nice. All I had was a chicken Salad, I was so nervous. I kept glancing furtively at the people around us, and after 20 minutes, relaxed a little when I realized that Jess was right. Everyone else was doing their own thing, having conversations and eating their meals. They weren't looking around, except to get the waiters attention. After Jess had finished a coffee, she paid the bill, and we got up to leave. On the way out, she dragged me into the powder room, reminding me that all women refresh their lipstick before leaving. Whilst she went off to the toilet stall, I stood at the mirror, looking around as I fumbled in my purse for the lipstick. The room was very clean and smelled nice, but that was probably because this was a good restaurant. It was certainly nicer than the mens, which always had that cloying disinfectant smell coming from the urinals. I was just finishing my lipstick when another lady walked in. She smiled, said hello and headed for a stall. I waited by the door while Jess touched up her lipstick and fluffed out her hair. She then adjusted her boobs in her bra and straightened her blouse. I had never seen this ritual before and it was fascinating. When she was finished, she smiled at me and winked. We headed outside to get the car. At least we had a different valet, so I was spared that embarrassment.

When we got home we went straight up to the bedroom. The sex was quick, but the cuddling afterward was good. My head was abuzz from the wine, as well as the high from going out en femme. I slept really soundly, and when I awoke, Jess had already left for work. At first I wasn't sure what I was seeing. I hadn't taken the wig off last night, and the extra hair confused me. On the way to the toilet, I noticed I also hadn't removed my makeup either. I looked a real mess.

After a hot shower and a fresh shave, I started to get dressed again. I put on my nude colored bra and panties and a pair of pantyhose. With some careful manipulation, I managed to tuck my penis so that it appeared flat in the panties. I was about to put my 'work' skirt on when I thought I'd check out some of Jess's other clothes. She had a number of pant suits for work that didn't appeal to me. I tried on a pair of her jeans, but I could see now what she meant about needing wider hips and a bigger bottom. Although the calves and thighs were tight, the jeans sat loosely over my bum, whilst the waist was a good fit. I pulled out a couple of skirts and tops but nothing took my fancy. I then found a summer dress, sort of a burnt peach or coral color that she hadn't worn for years. It had a fitted top with a pleated flaring skirt. I had to try it on.

It was good fit, maybe a little loose over the breasts as Jess is a lot bigger there, but it sat nicely around my waist and the flare of the skirt made my hips look more shapely. I reapplied my makeup and put the wig on again. I couldn't see any shoes in a pale color in the walk-in so I slipped my Manolo's on again. Although probably too red for the dress, they were better than the black pumps. I made a note to ask Jess about that. When I'd finished admiring myself in the mirror, I went downstairs and did some work.

Just after lunch, Jess called to tell me she would be late home, and that she had to travel to San Francisco on Thursday. She couldn't say much more on the phone as it was a sensitive matter, and she didn't want anyone to overhear her. That night she told me that her company had made a bid to acquire another investment firm. Her firm had emerged relatively unscathed from the financial meltdown, but had still experienced some issues retaining good people. Whilst her firm didn't offer the large bonuses that many other banking and investment organizations did, they still needed to compete for talent. They did this by way of generous workplace benefits. She had been nominated as part of the acquisition integration team which was a fairly big step up for her. She was excited at the challenge of the task, but worried about the timing. She would be away from Thursday for the weekend and all the following week. She would be back in time to help her Mother move out of her house, but would be away again when she moved into her apartment.

I told her we could cope. I had a two day trip to New York scheduled while she was back here between trips, but I would be here to help her mother move both times.

The next 4 weeks went by really fast. Jess's Mom set herself up in the guest room the day after Jess flew out to San Fran. On that weekend went back to her place to help organize the movers pack everything. The Moving truck was scheduled for the following Tuesday, and settlement on the Thursday. The cleaners arrived late on Wednesday but overall it went to plan. My trip to New York went well. My customer signed off on the Beta implementation and we signed the completion documents. Those came along with a nice check for $50,000. I received permission from them to be able to market the application at a couple of conferences in the new year, providing any implementations were not completed within the first year of their use. I also committed to provide them with new releases of functionality over the next two years free of license charges, with only travel and implementation costs reimbursable.

Jess's Mom's moving into the apartment wasn't so smooth. The telephone company didn't turn up for three days, the movers broke two of her dining room chairs and a mirror and the neighbors across the road had a late night party the second night she was there. It took her the week after settlement to move completely in. Jess arrived back on the Thursday and although she wanted to be with me, I insisted she go be with her mother at least for a few hours. I found out the next day she was so exhausted that she slept the night on the sofa. Her mother said she just nodded off in the middle of the conversation.

That Saturday I took Jess downtown for dinner and a show, and we stayed in a hotel for the night. Sort of a mini vacation. She was able to tell me some things that she was doing at work, mostly the frustrations, but also some of the good things too. Jess was back in town for the next few weeks working on finalizing the acquisition plans, but she'd need to be in San Fran after thanksgiving for a couple of weeks to help with the transition. The acquisition was to be finalized and in effect on December 1st. Unfortunately there were to be layoffs, about 20% in the San Fran organization, and she would be one of two exit interviewers. She said it was already making her feel really shitty about terminating people a month before Christmas.

She asked how I was, and how work was. I told her that I was doing a few small contracts, nothing major. The New York customer was happy, and I'd be able to license it later. I had a couple of other projects in negotiation, but wasn't expecting a lot of movement until the new year, probably until after CES in Vegas. In the meantime, I had been thinking about starting a blog on 'app' influences in business and how they influence our personal habits. I could also have stated the converse of that, but that slant was so overdone by a lot of hacks. The problem I was having was that I'd want it to be under a pseudonym, so as not to be seen as biased to my own work in that space. I'd already drafted over a dozen articles on the topic, and had concepts for over a dozen more. It wouldn't be a money spinner, but the topic awareness would do me good, especially if I got some attention from the government and public sector IT departments. It would also expose my work to the larger Software vendors. Those guys go nuts over blog postings.

With Jess's mom in her own apartment, things fell back into a routine again. I would dress up most days, and was becoming very comfortable in a femme role around the house. I normally cooked and cleaned anyway because I work from home. Jess had me on some pills that would help me realign my fat distribution to the female areas. She told me that the pills had a highly soluble estrogen complex. The normal dose was one a day for woman in menopause, but she suggested I'd need at least two because it would be countering my testosterone. I was a little worried about that, until she showed me the research that estrogen was actually beneficial to men's health, for both improving sex drive and preventing prostate cancer.

While the pills were doing their stuff, she had purchased some silicone hip and bum pads from a place on the internet. The pads stuck to the skin using a light adhesive and were very lifelike in color. They felt a little strange at first, especially when sitting, but they were not uncomfortable and certainly added shape, about an extra three inches around the hips and bum. I was able to start wearing a pair of Jess's jeans and a simple t or peasant top.

While she was away in San Fran, I ventured out grocery shopping en femme. I was wearing Jess's jeans and a loose blouse with the black pumps. Because it was cold I also wore my 'work' jacket for warmth. It was just a quick trip one evening to get some vegetables. I thought it would be busy, but there were very few people in there. That calmed me down a little, but I was still nervous. I wondered around the store, becoming more relaxed. I noticed a couple of people look at me as I went passed them, mostly men. I smiled if they smiled but didn't engage any in conversation. When I got to the checkout I realized my problem. I had barely enough cash, and if I used my credit card they'd want to see id. I checked my purse for more cash, finding a couple of extra dollars and Sophie's drivers license. maybe if I used it as a debit transaction they'd skip the id check. I mean, i knew the pin number didn't I. If they wouldn't do that, I'd have to hope I had enough cash.

I waited patiently in the checkout line while the operator served the lady in front of me. Then it was my turn. She rang up the vegetables and the pantyhose I'd thrown in as I walked around. It came to just over $13. I swiped my credit card and selected debit and entered my pin. As it was authorizing, she said without looking at me and said 'ID please'.
I handed her my sisters drivers license. She looked at it and then handed it back to me with a "thanks". As I was collecting my bag, she said "you need to go get that renewed, it's over a year expired." She smiled and turned to the next person in line.

That night i thought about what had happened. If I could renew Sophie's drivers license, I could also apply for her to have a supplementary credit card on my account.

I went upstairs and found Sophie's box in the dresser drawer. It still had her purse in it. I went through her purse carefully. There was an expired visa card, a couple of store loyalty cards and her social security card. That I put aside. There wasn't anything else in there except an old photo of her kissing a boyfriend I didn't recognize. I pulled the photo out of the purse to look at it closely. It looked like Vegas in the background. Behind the photo was a folded square of paper. I carefully unfolded it and looked at it in disbelief. It was a marriage certificate.

My sister had gotten married in a civil ceremony here in Chicago without telling anyone. She was Sophie Deluane, not Sophie Carling. I looked at the date of the certificate. It was just over a year before she died. I was stunned.

The next day, I contacted the Chicago Cooks County Clerks office. I was posing as a researcher, and inquiring as to whether a marriage and/or an annulment or divorce had been filed for Sophie from the date of the marriage certificate to her death. They came back confirming the marriage, but no annulment or divorce had been filed. I asked if they had a record of her death. Their response surprised me; they had no record of Sophie Deluane's death certificate either. They did however have a death certificate for Steven Deluane, her husband, dated shortly after the marriage. He was of Canadian birth, Toronto, and his last recorded address was in Naperville IL. I wrote down the address for later reference.

Next I contacted a credit agency on the internet. I entered Sophie's married name and social security number. It returned a hit with a lowish credit score in the mid 500's. Reading through the blurbage, I deduced that this was because of lack of history.

Finally I rang the social security administration. I impersonated my sister, giving them my sisters married name and social security number. I told them I had recently misplaced her card, and wanted to know what I needed to do to get a replacement. I had an old original in Sophie's unmarried name, along with a marriage certificate. They told me I'd need to go to a branch office and file an application for a new card, presenting the original card, the marriage certificate and some identification. It would take three to four weeks and i'd get my new card in the mail.

That night I spoke to Jess on the phone. I told her about finding Sophie's marriage certificate. She was as shocked as I had been. She vaguely remembered Steve. Sophie and he had lived together for almost a year, but then she thought he had left to go back to Canada. She had no idea that they'd gotten hitched, nor that he'd died.

Two days later I went down to the DMV. I was wearing my work outfit, with the red blouse and shoes. I had added a string of Jess's pearls, and had replaced my wedding ring with one of Jess's diamond rings. I had carefully prepared my speech about why my drivers license had expired. I needn't have worried. The man at the application desk took the original, checked on the computer for any outstanding traffic tickets, checked the social security number on another database and the marriage certificate, initialing the form as he did so. He then asked me to stand against the wall for a photo, and minutes later I had a new drivers license in my sisters married name with my photo on it. I was now Ms Sophie Deluane, widow.

I then headed across town to the social security office. That wasn't such a quick visit. It took 90 minutes to get to the counter to hand in the application for a replacement card, but again, it was a lot of stamping and initialing and I was done. On the way home I stopped at a Mall and wandered around the shops feeling very pleased with myself. I went to the ATM and got $500 out. I then spent it. I got a new pair of jeans and a peasant blouse, a pair of powder blue slingbacks with open toe that would like good with the jeans, and a pair of knee high boots.

On the way out of the Mall I discovered the Black House White Market store. They were having a 50% off sale on formal dresses, and there in window was a beautiful black dress. It was strapless black satin cocktail gown that simply shimmered. It had a sweetheart neckline embellished with ruffles, boned bodice, and a sash at the hip for shape, and fell to the floor with a slit to just above the knee. I had to try it on. I was in heaven when the size six off the rack fit nearly perfectly. All I needed was a little more boob. The sales lady convinced my to also buy a pair of sheer black stockings with a cuban heel and a garter belt. She said men just love a flash of lace.

I had one more thing to do before heading home. I stopped at a bank just up the road from our house, and opened a checking account in Sophie's name, using our address. I had prepared a check for $500 as the first deposit.

When I got home I put all my new purchases away and hung up my new gown. I hadn't worked out when I'd wear it yet, but I knew it would surprise Jess.

I was making dinner when the doorbell rang. Checking the peephole first, it was the fedex driver. Dave was the usual driver. I opened the door and said hello. Actually, it came out more as a purr that was totally accidental, and that got Dave's attention. I got the image of the guy with bulging eyes and tongue dragging on the ground while he was totally checking me out, and he was married, the dog.

"Have a package for Chris Carling" he said.
"I can take that" I replied. "I'm his secretary, Sophie"
"OK, please sign here please" he said as he passed me his hand-held device to sign, taking another look at my stockinged legs and red heels.
I started to sign it as Chris, but caught myself in time. I clicked clear and then signed it Sophie Deluane.

I passed the device back to him and took the small package. He held out his hand to shake mine, and said "Nice to meet you Sophie", and was gone.

I went back inside and opened the envelope. It was my registration confirmation pass and Final Booth Contract for next months CES conference in Vegas. I reviewed the enclosed floor plans. I was in a perimeter booth by the netbook techzone on the second floor, but overall, the position could have been a lot worse. I made some notes on a pad to contact Microsoft to see if I could get one of their prototypes to test and then showcase my apps. I had a samsung phone for verizon and an apple iphone already. Google had already declined my request, but since they likely to run android I wasn't worried. There was a lot of hype around a new smartphone from Microsoft, likely on a new operating platform that supersedes Microsoft Mobile.

Next I reviewed the booth contract. Standard stuff. All the usual clauses, loss of deposit etc. I signed that and put it aside to fedex tomorrow.

I finished up with dinner and went upstairs and had a shower. I put the clothes washing on and then relaxed on the computer. I hadn't spent a lot of time lately just playing games. I was registered on a couple of MMORPG sites. Some of the work they were doing in real-time game-play fascinated me from a pure programmers perspective, particularly in DirectX and OpenGL. When these were able to be employed natively on a mobile device then the gaming industry would hit another inflexion point. I pondered that for some time, thinking that that could be another of my blog entries, if I ever got around to start it.

Jess returned, happy that the acquisition had gone well, and all of her exit interviews were done. She suspected that they'd lose another 10% of the San Fran office by end of January and that she may then need to hire some of the people released back again. That's pretty much par for the course in these circumstances.

Jess and I were invited to her work Christmas gathering the Wednesday before Christmas, but I had to decline because I was going to be in Redmond, WA to meet with the Microsoft Mobile team. Jess would have to go because she was going to be thanked by the board of directors for her contribution to the acquisition project. It was a very exclusive invite, normally only Vice Presidents and above were invited. The rank and file parties were team based, organized by the division heads. The HR department had had their get together two weeks ago while Jess was in San Fran.

But on Monday, the day before flying to Seattle, I got a call from Microsoft needing to postpone our meeting until after Christmas. Two of their department heads in Mobile technologies and Apps Liaison were unfortunately now unavailable to meet on the scheduled date. She offered me the choice of two alternatives, which was unusual. I locked in the meeting date for Jan 4th. Any later than that would mean I'd not have time to rework my apps for CES if they needed it.

When I told Jess I wasn't going to Seattle, she was jumping for joy. Now I would be able to go with her to the Christmas party. The next day I spent 4 hours trying to rent a tux at short notice. That gives you an idea of the class of the party that her firm puts on. I rang her to tell her that all I could find was a grey tux. I was confused when she said not to worry about it, she had everything sorted out already.

That night she told me what she wanted. She had already told her boss that I wasn't going to be able to make it because of travel. Now that I was available, she wanted me to attend as Sophie. I already had a fabulous gown to wear. Apart from her boss, I had never met anyone else from that level of her company, and was unlikely to again. I'll admit the thought of going out to a formal party in my gown was very tempting, but I was concerned about her boss and told her so. We'd had dinner together several times, so he knew me better than just by sight.

"Don't worry about him" Jess said. "He has his hands full at the moment from what I hear?"
"What does that mean?" I asked.
"I shouldn't be telling you this" she whispered conspiratorially, "but he's been having an affair with one of the secretaries. She's reported it, and although no discrimination charges are currently pending, he is being investigated. If he turns up tomorrow night, and that's a big if, he'll probably be too busy looking for political support elsewhere."
"Ah. And he's knows that you know. Got it."
I thought about it for a few moments.
"Ok, I think I can go as Sophie. Am I Sophie the sister in law or Sophie the husbands secretary?" I asked.
"Hmm, that's up to you, but Sophie the sister in law would be easier to explain."

The party was wonderful, if not a little embarrassing. Jess had bought herself a stunning plum full satin gown with a bolero jacket, with a beaded flower on the fitted bodice. It accentuated her curves to perfection, and made me feel horny on one hand, dowdy on the other. But I loved my gown too. Jess bought me a pair of black strappy high heels, and I wore my black cuban stockings with garters to accentuate my legs. Jess pierced my ears with a needle and put in some 2 carat diamond studs I'd bought her several years back. She wore the diamond danglers I'd got her last Christmas. My ears hurt for about 20 minutes after she rubbed a numbing cream on them, but felt ok after that.

At the party, we mingled. Jess introduced me to her board of directors as her sister in law, in town for awhile. A band played soft music in the background and it was hard to hear all of the conversations. After a light dinner, the CEO presented a number of thanks to employees who had made notable contributions during the year. Jess went up on the small stage and accepted her award when her name was mentioned. After the ceremonies, half of the tables were moved aside and the band started playing again and the bar was opened. Jess and I danced to 3 or 4 songs together, before one of the directors appeared at her shoulder, wanting to discuss something. As we walked off the floor, Jess introduced me to Mr Davar Al Fakeez, head of our offices in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. Back at his table, he introduced us to another director, Mr Sidney Bronson, and his son, Charles, and his daughter Mimi. I couldn't help it but I chuckled quietly at his name, because he looked nothing like the actor.

After some small talk, Davar and Sidney wanted to have a word with Jess, leaving me with Charles and Mimi.

Charles was a career military man, in his late thirties i was guessing. Mimi was a lot younger, late twenties, and loud. She chatted incessantly about fashion, loved my gown by the way, and about what a no good man her ex husband was for leaving her with two young boys.

She, of course, asked if I was married and had had kids, to which I answered widow and no, no kids. I thought it was best to follow Sophie's story. People are so easy to check up on on the internet these days.

When Mimi was distracted by a new arrival on the other side of the table, Charles asked if I'd like a dance. I accepted, and he walked me to the dance floor. After a couple of rock tunes, a slower ballad started. He took my right hand in his left, put his other hand on my waist. I chose to put my other hand on his upper arm, as I didn't want to appear rude. He was a big man. I felt I was tall in my 4 inch heels, but he was at least another 4 inches taller than me. And big wide shoulders. Didn't suit the mustache though and his hair was starting to recede at the widows peak. While we danced he answered my questions politely. He was an army colonel, based in Washington as a briefer for the joint staff, but he was also active and visited the middle east on occasion. Older than I first guessed at 43, he'd aged well. Married once, divorced for over 15 years, two daughters in college. He liked hunting and sailing and ice hockey. He had served in Desert Storm and again in Afghanistan after 9/11.

He asked what I did. I recapped my cover story of working a little for Chris, but was always looking for opportunities. Sophie has done a journalism course at Columbia College. He asked what Chris did, and I told him. He seemed interested in the technology I (we?) worked with. When he asked if Chris had a blog he could read up on, I told him that I'd been thinking about a blog for sometime, rattling off some of the topics I had in mind. When he said i should write about all that, something in my mind went click. He'd given me the answer for my blog pseudonym. Sophie could be the blog author.

We danced for nearly an hour talking about all sorts of topics. He was a very charming man with a dry but comedic humor, and I felt so at ease that I hadn't realized that over the past half hour he had pulled me in close so that his arm was nearly encircling my waist and my hand was on the back of his neck. I only realized it when the band stopped playing for a break and we were left standing there. I actually blushed as we separated. He led me politely from the dance floor back to the table. Jess still wasn't back from her meeting with Davar and Sidney. Mimi started up on the conversation as if I hadn't been gone at all, but I forced myself to converse with her so that I could ignore the glances Charles was giving me.

About twenty minutes later, Sidney returned with Jess and his wife. Introductions were made again, but Jess indicated that she wanted to leave. As we were saying our goodbyes, Charles came across and kissed both Jess and my hands, saying how much he had enjoyed the evening.

On the way home in the car, she asked if I had had fun tonight. I replied that I had. She needled me for dancing with Charles, but said I did very well, very lady like and becoming. And that it appeared I had an admirer. To change the subject, I asked what the big pow-wow was all about. She told me that her boss, who wasn't there tonight had been asked to resign, and that she was in line for his job. In addition, there was a project next year they wanted her to look at in Riyadh, in Saudi Arabia. Her profile within the company was on a high, and Davar and Sidney had become her unofficial sponsors. It was a big promotion, and there were not many female VP's in the company.

I was pleased for her, although concerned that she'd be suddenly traveling a lot, and to the middle east no less! Having seen how a lot of Muslims in Saudi treat women when I was stationed there, I had good cause to be concerned. Although 20 years had passed since Desert Storm, most Muslims perspectives on women's rights in that part of the world had not changed.

I told her of my idea of having Sophie as my pseudonym for my blog. I'd been thinking about it in the back of my mind since it came to me. Posing as female in a Tech space would be an interesting dynamic, and potentially bring in more readers. I didn't know any female tech writers at all, and most of the men writers were real geeks - hard to read and couldn't relate most topics to a normal person, particularly girls. The men were all about the latest buzzwords and one upping each other.

When we got home, we took turns undressing each other. It had been a while since we'd had sex, in fact over a month now that I look back. As we lay in bed afterward, Jess pointed out that my moobs were a little puffier and the nipples seemed larger. Maybe the pills were working.

Christmas came and went. Jess's family spent a lot of time here, since Jess's Mom's apartment was too small for everyone at once. Jess's brothers gave me a hard time about the studs in my ears and my shaggy haircut. I'd been letting it grow out, particularly the sides and back. It was starting to get long, but not enough to tie it into a ponytail. Jess took the scissors to it to tidy it up but left the sides long.

After new years I went to Seattle to meet with Microsoft. A productive meeting where I found out a lot about their plans for Microsoft Mobile (will be extinct) and their new mobile platform in development. They, however, were more interested in buying one of my apps. I would retain rights for all other mobile platforms, but would sell them the rights for their new platform. Apps on Microsoft Mobile would not be forward portable to their new platform. And the price they were offering was generous, being roughly equivalent to all my income last year. In principle I could accept, but wanted them to draw up the contracts. Oh, and by the way, they wouldn't give me an example of what their new mobile platform looked like, but I did find out the operating system was called Metro.

I went from Seattle straight to Vegas for CES. The extra couple of days gave me time to prepare and set up my booth. The first day of CES was fair traffic. I cultivated a couple of leads. But the booths with the women presenters were drawing a lot more traffic, even when the products were bad. Friday was a little better over the lunch period, as people were milling around more to catch many of the announced products from the first day and I caught a wave from the Microsoft PC tablet which created buzz in the whole netbook area. But by mid afternoon the booth babes were drawing the crowds away to the bigger exhibition stands. Both my neighboring booths had closed by three. I stuck it out for another half hour and then closed up and wandered off to some of the other exhibits. There were not a lot of 'software' vendors here. There were a couple of interesting exhibits though. I really liked the Parrot drone (a helicopter toy controlled by an iphone) and the Zomm keyring phone locator. Of course the big flat-screen 3D televisions were also cool.

I rang Jess to tell her what was going on. She suggested something I had not considered. She asked if I wanted Sophie on the booth to attract the customers. She could overnight a bag with Sophie's clothes to the hotel tonight, and I'd have it by ten in the morning. Of course I said ok!

The bag was actually delivered to my room before nine the next morning. I had already taken a hot shower, shaved and was catching up on the CES highlights on the internet when it was delivered. Jess had come through, and packed my work skirt and jacket, several blouses, lingerie, wig and makeup. The black pumps and my Manolo's were also there. When I opened the other side of the bag I was in for a surprise. She had packed my strappy sandals and her black and silver 'party' minidress, with a hand written note "Have some fun girl".

By eleven I was on the floor as Sophie, wearing the red Manolo's and matching red blouse. Booth traffic was up a lot, and I got several good leads. My New York customer dropped by late afternoon to say hello and invited me and Chris to a cocktail get together that evening. As soon as I could close the booth after 6, I headed to the cocktail party which was being held in one of the meeting rooms at the Venetian. Mr Adams (my client) was pleased to welcome me. I gave my apologies for Chris, making up a story that he'd been invited to two parties and we'd decided to split up. Mr Adams introduced me to a couple of his counterparts in other divisions of the company, and to several of their suppliers and customers - all valuable contacts. I noted that there were only a few other women in the room, and they didn't mingle much.

After the party I went back to my hotel, showered and changed into the minidress. It barely covered my hip pads. I played blackjack in the casino for awhile, and then went into one of the nightclubs for some dancing when it opened at 11.

It got really packed, really quickly. I had a drink, one of the special cocktails in the big glasses that were a house special and was quietly toe tapping by myself on the edge of the dance floor sipping on my drink, probably looking bored, but actually enjoying the music and watching the people around me. Th drink was quite strong, and alcohol has always helped me relax. In ten minutes I had been approached by 3 different men. All were in their 30's or 40's although they could have been any age, the lighting was dim with a lot of strobe effects. There were several girls dancing by themselves, with a large group of men watching them. One of the girls dancing alone came over and said hello and danced with me. She said something about being safer as a pair or group. Her name was Fiona and she was here as a booth babe for Motorola, and pissed out of her brain already. She was in her early 30's, not stunning by most booth babe standards, but cute enough and well endowed up top. In her own words, she just wanted to get laid and was just waiting on Mr Good Enough to take her back to her room and screw her silly for the night.

And by one in the morning she'd found him and was heading for his or her room. I had danced with a couple of his friends while he had been courting her, buying us drinks, and they were hoping for the same thing from me. I wasn't trying to encourage them at all, but they kept buying me drinks. One of them offered me $200 to come to his room. He raised the amount to $500 when I danced with him again. After my fourth or fifth fluffy cocktail, I agreed to leave the club with him and get into the elevators together for $200, but no one was going to anyone elses room. He could tell his friends he got lucky, that I was worth $1000 if he wanted too. I'd never see him again. When he agreed, I took his hand and walked him out to the cheers of his friends. We got to the elevator and he gave me a c-note. When I said the deal was for two of them, he said, 'give me a kiss and I'll give you the other one'. I went to gave him a small peck on the cheek to collect the second c-note, but he wrapped his arms around me, squeezed my bum (getting his hand right in there that i squealed), and grabbed my boob with the other and then tried to stick his tongue down my throat. I stepped back, almost catching him in the junk area, grabbed the c-note, slapped him and then got into the elevator, leaving him standing there rubbing his cheek. He looked bemused, the asshole. As the doors closed, I could see his friends were all laughing as I gagged on the bad taste in my mouth. I would never consider that my first kiss from a man.

I woke up late on Sunday morning with a hangover. Thankfully it was only a half day in the exhibition booth. I went as Chris because i needed to dismantle my equipment from the booth afterward. That night, after dinner in the room, I lost the $200 on the roulette table.

The next couple of months went by without much to say. Sophie was around probably every second or third day, but not all day. For Valentines Day, Jess and I went to a small restaurant nearby, then came home to watch a movie. I had accepted Microsoft's contract for my app, and was given access to their Metro operating system and Windows 7 phones. It didn't take me long to port the apps forward so that they would be able to be available when the phone was officially launched, due sometime in November. I also ported several of my software solutions to the windows phone. There were a few challenges, but nothing insurmountable.

At the end of February, I finally launched Sophie's tech blog. The first couple of posts were not well read. I would be lucky if the second article hit 500 readers. I'd covered the announcements from Apples iPad and Microsoft's Windows 7. All were a couple of days late, but I started to gain some traction in March when I started my business technology invading our homes series. Several of 'male' bloggers called the articles 'fluffy','Liteweight' and 'pandering to the feminine mind', but I didn't care. I mean, that was the whole point - to simplify the concepts so that a normal housewife or office girl would understand. And if the user survey feedback results are to be counted, more than half my readers were men.

While I was working on Sophie's blog, I was also following up on the leads from CES. Several projects were fanciful on the contacts part. No budget, no corporate strategies. But those sessions got me into other doors in the organizations I was dealing with. I had two solid projects worked up as a follow on from my New York customer. Mr Adams was even kind enough to take a reference call, for both the software and for my company.

During this time, Jess was busy adjusting to her new role. Some mean rumors had started after her boss had resigned, and one of her male colleagues in the HR department was not happy he had not been considered for the VP position. He had about a years seniority of service over Jess. He went quiet after a visit from Sidney Bronson. Jess's guess of another 10% leaving the San Fran office was eerily accurate, and her strategies for rehire worked out well. In other companies that had had similar downsizing during the bank and financial meltdown had then been hit by law suits from disgruntled ex-employees. A couple of suits popped up, but Jess and the legal team were able to sort them out very quickly. None went to trial.

In late March, Jess had her first trip to Riyadh. She was gone for two weeks. During her absence, Sophie's blog hit 2000 readers for an article, and had over 50 comments. I'd also set up a facebook page, and had over 100 friend requests in two weeks. Sophie was essentially full-time while Jess was away. I had been putting money into Sophie's account for the past 4 months as a salary, and there was almost 10k in there. I went shopping, a lot. I also went to a salon and had my hair done. It wasn't quite as long as the wig was, but it was a nice cut that I could manage myself, yet I could also style more masculine. The estrogen pills had started their magic since I'd upped the dosage to three a day. My hips were almost a inch wider and I had to replace all my bras. I was comfortably a B cup now, and although my boobs (i could no longer call them moobs) were wide set, they hung femininely. My areoles had also become bigger, by about half an inch in diameter, and some nights there was a small discharge. It was painful as my night chemise would stuck to my nipples when the discharge dried. Other consequences of the pills was that I didn't need to shave as much and my lone testicle was smaller, making it easier and more comfortable to tuck.

Jess arrived back from Riyadh just in time for her fathers memorial early April. She noticed the hairstyle straight away, said it looked nice. After the get together lunch at her Mom's apartment we went out to dinner. Jess seemed preoccupied. She said it was just tiredness, that she was readjusting to the timezones, and that she had a lot of work on her plate. She talked about her time in Riyadh. Davar had shown her around, and they'd gone out to dinner several times. Riyadh was strange, a mixture of western influence on Muslim culture, but that she'd mostly enjoyed it, even when she'd been encouraged to wear the habib when in public. The crux of her assignment there was to help train the Saudi men to develop the womens skills that worked for them. She said all of the managers were men, most of them educated in England so they had been exposed to western womens rights and equality, but were all reluctant to implement the HR policies. Knowing Saudi, that was a tough assignment because of the culture of women being second class citizens.

Sex the next morning was slow and sensual. Jess really got off sucking on my boobs, and rode me for almost half an hour before I exploded inside her. I'd never lasted that long before. She perused and approved my latest clothing purchases, saying that my wardrobe was almost as big as hers, and some of my things she wanted to try on.

Four weeks later, Jess was of to Saudi again, this time for almost a month. We had an early birthday dinner together, and had some of her friends and neighbors over for drinks. The guys gave me a hard time for not being seen on the basketball court much lately, and whats with the ear studs and all the hair? Stan from a couple of houses up the street wanted to know who the cute redhead was I had stashed away. He'd seen her occasionally coming and going. Jess told him it was my sister, who'd been helping me by being my secretary on occasions when I was traveling.

Her last words before heading through security at the airport were confusing. She'd said "I love you Chris. Let Sophie have some fun, but keep her safe ok. I love her too. But Stan and some of the other guys are starting to notice her and that could get awkward for you", and then she kissed me and she was gone.

Work was only keeping me busy for about two days a week, and Sophie's blog maybe another half day with writing and editing. It was enough to keep the bills paid, but I was getting bored of shopping when not being busy. Sophie has plenty of outfits now, both formal and informal, that I had to move her wardrobe to the second spare bedroom. I bought a new queen bed and set it up as Sophie's room. I even slept there most nights, only staying in Jess and my bed when I was Chris. My boobs were still getting bigger, and they were now definitely boobs. Jess had suggested I use a breast pump to stop the nightly discharges. When I first started to pump, not much came out, but it did stop the discharge. By the fourth week of expressing, my boobs were firmer and I was producing over 1 oz each night I pumped. Although part of me thought that it was strange, I found the sucking action of the pump was very sensual and relaxing.

Two weeks after she left (the middle of her trip), Jess rang to tell me Davar had taken her to Jeddah for the weekend, and then onto Ta'if where the Suadi government had gone to when the heat of Riyadh was too much. It was a nice trip for her birthday. They had gone to a rave party at the US consulate compound in Jeddah on Saturday night and she had gotten so drunk she threw up on the way back to the hotel and passed out. Davar had been so disappointed in her. Although I'd seen him drinking champagne at the Christmas party here in the US, he apparently didn't drink alcohol in Saudi. I knew he was only half Saudi, his mother was English I think, and he wasn't Muslim. It was hard for me not to be jealous of him spending time with Jess in such exotic places. I talked about work, or at least the lack of it. I told her I'd set up the spare bedroom and we discussed colors that I was thinking of painting it.

Next I told her that the breast pump was working and that the discharges were under control, but I was concerned about the size of my breasts. They were now getting hard to hide under my male attire, although they were filling out everything for Sophie. Jess informed me that a good guide on how big a girls boobs will be was within 2 sizes of what her mother had been. That was a shock because my mother was a triple D. I knew that because my grandmother used to tell Sophie, who was an early bloomer as a teenager that she'd have triple D's like her mother. Jess suggested I should cut back on the estrogen pills now and buy a minimizer sports bra to help me hide them. She added right at the end of the conversation that she was looking forward to seeing them.

In the last week of May, work became busy again. Two of the prospects I'd been working with agreed to terms. Only problem I had was that one was just outside of DC, the other in Los Angeles in the same time frame. That would mean a lot of travel for a couple of months. But the projects were similar being consumer shopping applications, and both clients were running Oracle systems and applications on the back end. That would allow me to 'co-develop' a lot of the back-end integration, particularly the customer validation logic.

Jess arrived back from her month in Saudi in good spirits, along with a tan. She was able to take a week off work so we took a few days off together for a road trip. We ended up going to see Mt Rushmore and the Black Mountains area in South Dakota. She had a lot of photos for me to look at from Jeddah and Mecca, both places I hadn't been too. Her project was going well. There was still a lot of resistance to change, but with Davar's help and guidance, she was making headway with the managers. Some were now realizing that the female workers were more flexible and harder working than the male ones. Unfortunately, the turnover was higher with the women. Many promising women were forced to stop working by their families, or into arranged marriages which resulted in the same thing. She thought that there would be two more training trips this year, and maybe one in the new year for final appraisals. She was thinking about taking Karen, her previous assistant on the next trip for experience.

As for me, she was amazed at the changes. She told me that I looked and acted like a real women, and she loved my boobs. I needn't have bothered with packing the breast pump because Jess sucked me dry each night. But she did say one thing that disturbed and sort of frightened me. She said that at some stage soon I had a tough choice to make. I wouldn't be able to hide who I was, who I'd become. Even on this road trip, as Chris, a few people had reacted to me as if I was a woman, especially in the restaurants. When I was Sophie, men reacted to me accordingly, and that was going to be something I'd need to cope with. She had noted that I was still blithely unaware of their attention and looks, and that when I did eventually notice them I shouldn't freak out about it. After all, Sophie was a cute single middle aged widow, with no kids, who would be aware and maybe enjoy a mans approaches. All I needed was some experience with them.

Two weeks later, on the Friday night Jess called from work, saying she was going to be busy in a late meeting, and did Sophie want to have dinner in town. Maybe go to a bar or something later. We agreed to meet at her work at seven, and for me to bring in a change of clothes for her as well, something more fun than work pants and a jacket. I choose a pink minidress for myself that I had bought a few months ago in one of my shopping sessions. It was short, about eight inches above the knee, and it allowed me to show off my now considerable boobs. I had purchased a Miraculous push-up bra from victoria secret that made me appear as big as Jess. Obviously I wore my knee high boots, and caped it off with a black work jacket. The look was all leg. For Jess I got her the minidress she had sent me in Vegas and a pair of her strappy heels.

I arrived at her work around 6.30 and waited in her office while she was in her meeting. Karen had already left. As I waited, several men walked past, and asked if I was being looked after. Just after seven Jess returned, with a visitor. It was Charles. I noticed his eyes lit up when he saw me, and he certainly drank in the cleavage and the short skirt. I stood up to shake his hand, but he surprised me by leaning in and kissed me on the cheek, sort of like how the french do it. How could I not blush. He had removed the mustache and looked a lot more handsome. Jess excused herself to go get changed, and Charles and I chatted. He had seen a couple of my blog articles and had enjoyed them. He was not very IT literate, at least not a geek, and found the articles informative. His daughters liked them too, and were impressed that he knew the author. When I asked why he was here, he told me he was in town for the weekend for family business.

Jess came back looking stunning, and asked if Charles could join us for dinner. He politely declined, although he would have really liked too. Having two such stunning women on either arm, even one who was married, was not doing his heart rate any good. After he had said his goodbyes, Jess looked at me with raised eyebrows and a smile on her face. As we walked to the restaurant she said that it was obvious that Charles liked me. Maybe a date was in order?

Dinner was nice. Just a small french restaurant with outside seating. The weather was nice and the temperature was cooling as we finished our desserts. After that we went to Crescendos, a nightclub. It didn't take long for us to have fun. Jess had some guy take some photos of us. Jess said I should try to flirt more, but I felt overloaded. I danced with several guys, as did Jess. One guy, Jacob, who seemed very young to me was very charming and monopolized most my time. On the other hand, Jess was having fun with Carlos and Miguel. On a visit to the powder room, Jess suggested I let Jacob get closer. I had been keeping the personal space barrier up and he was sensing it.

After a few more dances I let Jacob put his arm around me. I found it a strange and uncomfortable, but with Jess's coaxing I tried to relax. It didn't feel like when Charles had put his arm around me when we were dancing. On a second visit to the powder room, Jess said I was doing well. I told her I felt a little uncomfortable, like I was leading Jacob on. Jacob had bought my last three drinks. Her response was that it was supposed to, and not to think about it. I had to think as a woman, and not to think about it being gay. How did she know that was what I was thinking about? Then she said to just follow her lead and have some fun.

We danced together for a couple of songs. When we got back to the table, Jess walked up to Miguel and planted a kiss right on him, tongue and all. I was shocked. When she gave me the nod, I tried but couldn't do the same with Jacob. I did give him a hug and a kiss on the cheek and then squeezed into the booth beside him, letting his arm go around my shoulder. After ten minutes of watching Jess play tongue hockey with Miguel, I let Jacob kiss me. To my surprise I enjoyed it. After a few more kisses, I let him slide his tongue in, and I shivered in enjoyment. In response I moved in closer to him, letting him embrace me. It was completely different to kissing a girl. I just let him do all the work. When he put his hand on the inside of my knee, I tensed, and I pushed it away and said no. Instead he started cupping my left boob which felt nice, and I started to relax again. But then he moved his hand onto the inside of my thigh again, but higher this time, I panicked, I knew it had to stop. That ended the night for me right there.

I got out of the booth and told Jess it was time to go. We said our goodbyes, and I couldn't get out the nightclub fast enough. I felt sick. On the way home I was in tears, near hysterical. I couldn't believe Jess had done that to me, and I had let her. And not to mention that she was kissing another guy, and I was kissing a guy full stop. I felt hurt and betrayed. That night I slept in Sophie's room. It was the first time I could recall that we had slept apart when we were in the house together. The thing that hurt the most was that she had said to me in the car on the way home that it was just a game. I realized that to me, it wasn't, or no longer a game. I had become Sophie, I liked being and wanted to be Sophie. Sometime in the past couple of months, Chris had taken a back seat and Sophie had taken over my life. It was a realization that I wasn't emotionally ready for.

The next morning Jess was very apologetic. When I had explained what had set me off, and how I was not ready to be touched like that, she understood. She was sorry for putting me in that type of position. She thought I was ready for it, that it would be good to experiment, but also didn't expect Jacob to move so fast and forwardly. She was also sorry for her behavior with Miguel. She had thought that if I could see it meant nothing to her, then I'd relax and try it too. She wanted to know how I liked being kissed by a man. When I admitted that it was actually very nice after I did it once, she laughed and said, wait till I kiss a man who makes me melt and weak-kneed in pleasure. Men don't react the same way as women do when it comes to kissing and stroking. I asked her if i had done that for her, she said yes, and I still do that to her, even when I'm kissing her as Sophie.

When I told her of the realization I had come to in the night about being Sophie as more than a game, she was so excited. She was full of questions as to what I was going to do next, but I couldn't tell her because I didn't know what it meant. I would need to take it a day at a time I guessed, and see how people react. That afternoon we made up the best way possible.

As an 'I'm Sorry' gift, Jess bought me a hair removal laser treatment package. I had one session on my face and another on my back later that week. The face session hurt a little and I was a little red for a day. Luckily it was no worse than a mild sunburn, and it faded quickly.

Jess went off to Saudi again a few weeks later for another month. Sophie went to LA for two weeks to work with my customer there. When I went to book the flights, I had been very concerned about airport security. If I'd gone as Chris, my boobs would be hard to explain and they would have questioned my identity. Going as Sophie solved that problem, but my 'junk' may have been an issue with the new full body backscatter scanners. Jess had the solution solved. She ordered a V-sheath from the same place that she'd bought the hip pads from. Basically is was a prosthetic vagina, very lifelike. It had two sheath's, one that you tucked everything into and the vagina fit like a thong with high grade adhesive to keep it in place and the head of the penis became the clitoris, the other sheath was to enable penetration by a finger or a partner. It was actually very comfortable to wear, and totally made me look like a woman. The first night I wore it, the night before Jess went to Saudi, she showed me how nice it felt to masturbate as a woman.

The customer in LA wasn't sure at first when I told them Sophie would be doing the site visit, but they had met Sophie at CES, and when they saw the work being done they were very happy. I got on well with the IT folks there, and they were impressed when they found out I was the author of the Sophie's tech blog. I gained several new friends on facebook after that trip. On the weekend in LA I did tourist things, like shop Rodeo Drive and walk Hollywood Boulevard. The hotel I was staying at had a nice club pool area, and I'd bought myself a cute little bikini for my birthday, so I soaked up some of the Californian sun to work on my tan. I couldn't remember the last time I sunbathed and read a book. It felt good to feel the sun on my back, the smell of suntan lotion, and to just relax.

On the weekend after I got back home I got a private message on Facebook. Charles had befriended me, and wanted to know if he could contact me. I thought about it for a day, and even consulted Jess when she called, and decided to send him my windows live id. I was a little disappointed that it took him another 2 days to im me back. He wanted to know what I was doing in a couple of weeks time because he was going to be back in Chicago, and wanted to know if I would like to have dinner with him. I was very flattered, but I wasn't sure if I wanted to go on a date, just yet. The experience of the nightclub was still raw to me, and I was afraid. But I liked Charles. He seemed to be a gentleman. I vacillated on whether to accept, and ultimately decided to defer the decision. I told him that I'd need to firm up my schedule with the clients before committing to a date (see I even said the word), but that it would be nice to have dinner if I was in town. Maybe I would know by early next week.

The following week came way too fast. I was ready to let Charles know that I would like to have dinner when he was in town, when the DC customer finalized my site visit right on top of his dates. When I contacted him to tell him I couldn't make it, he asked how long I was going to be in DC, and he was further disappointed that I said it was only going to be two weeks. He suggested that if I was going to DC again soon, to let him know. He was based at the pentagon and would like to show me around DC.

Jess arrived back the next night and wanted to know what was happening. I couldn't tell her much, because nothing had changed. I'd had my second facial laser session earlier that day and felt a little tight on the jawline. She told me about her trip. Karen had gone with her and hated the place. The whole culture there had pushed all the wrong buttons for her, and she didn't like the attitudes of the Saudi men. We had to go see Jess's Mom on Saturday, and Jess wanted me to go as Sophie. It was my birthday and she would expect that we would visit. And it would simplify things should her Mom just pop by for a coffee at some point. That was a big step for me, but I agreed that it was something that should be done.

And it was awkward. We told her almost everything. I went dressed in the coral sundress that now accentuated my figure and boobs. Jess's Mom didn't know how to take the news. It was hard for her to reconcile my appearance to who she knew I was. She wanted to know if Jess and I were getting divorced, or what was happening. Jess calmed her down by saying she still loved me, and she loved Sophie. Her mom wanted to know why, and when this change started. All the questions Jess and I had discussed the night before. We told her that she was the first to know, but that she couldn't mention this to anyone else, especially not to the rest of Jess's family. We both wanted her to be comfortable with me as Sophie first.

Later that night, Jess gave me my birthday present. She thought she was pregnant, she'd just missed her second period, and the home pregnancy kit said yes. She would need to go to the doctors and get it confirmed, but she was so excited. We had tried so hard in the first few years of our marriage but with no success. Then she told me that I would need to have a check up soon as well, and that would be an interesting visit. I had stopped the estrogen tablets, but my body was still undergoing changes. My breasts were now small C's, and my areoles were over two inches wide. I was expressing over 3 oz of milk twice a day most days. If I didn't express for two days they became sore and uncomfortable. My penis was still there, and I could get an erection with stimuli, but it was smaller when flaccid than normal and my balls were typically retracted to not be visible anymore. Yep, going to be an interesting visit trying to explain all that!

A couple of days later I went to see Jess's mom again to drop off some papers that Jess wanted her to have. It was still difficult for her, but she invited me in for coffee. And we talked, and talked. I told her how nervous I was in this transition, but that it was something that I needed and wanted to do now. Afterward I took her to the Mall to do some shopping. It helped her to see I was relaxed enough to go out. She had thought that I only dressed up at home. When I dropped her at her apartment she seemed more accepting and comfortable with me.

I flew out to DC the next day. Jess had been to the doctors, and was pregnant. We were both overjoyed, as was Jess's mom when we told her. The nearly two weeks in DC couldn't go quick enough, mostly because I wanted to be with Jess, but also because the project didn't start well. A couple of the business people at the customer were being difficult, one IT person in particular. He didn't like that it was Sophie there doing the work of a consultant, and he did everything he could to slow me down in my interviews for requirements. And he was influencing some of the other business owners. I brought the issue up to my sponsor on Friday evening after having another session postponed, and he said that he'd investigate. I worked over the weekend in the hotel room to try to keep on schedule by anticipating requirements in my documentation. It worked twofold, first I was able to start my documentation and progress report, and second, it gave me a list of questions to validate with the business owners. One of the issues the particular IT person had with my approach was that he'd expected me to have such a list of questions, and I preferred a more open approach because predefined questions are related to predefined notions of a solution. Sort of a negative validation. But I hoped it would get me back on track.

On Wednesday, the IT guy was given an ultimatum by my sponsor, either get on board with me on the project because he approved of my approach, or assign someone else to it who will. I could tell immediately he didn't take it well. He obviously did not want to work with me, but leaving the project would alienate him in participating on future projects. I was sensitive to the situation and didn't push the issue the next couple of days even though I was behind on my project plan. I planned on catching up via conference calls over the next couple of weeks and I suspected that on my next trip out to DC there would be someone else in his place. I was happy to get home late Friday, although I've never liked traveling through Dulles airport.

Jess had originally planned on her last trip to Saudi being in another six weeks, but given the pregnancy, we thought it was more prudent to see if she could bring it forward a couple of weeks so that she would not be starting her third trimester there. It was going to be bad enough in the heat there as it was, and the morning sickness had kicked in. Jess's mother was a regular visitor over the next four weeks, and now seemed more comfortable around me. I had to go back to LA for a couple of days in the third week to present the first pass of my design approach for their project, and I had scheduled another two weeks in DC a few days after Jess was leaving for Saudi.

On Tuesday before she left for Saudi, Jess had to go back to her doctor. She was suffering nasty headaches and some dizziness and mild nausea, and wanted to ensure everything with the baby was alright. The doctor did the normal tests and said she didn't see anything glaringly wrong. Her blood pressure was a little funny at 135/80 and the nausea could be secondary morning sickness. The doctor gave her a prescription for some anxiety medication and mild painkillers for the headaches, nothing that would affect the baby. The next morning Jess felt better. I drove Jess with her mother to the airport on Thursday night to see her off. On the way home, Jess's mom said something special to me. She said Jess was lucky to have married someone like me, and that the baby was going to be lucky to have two moms like us.

I was just finishing up my latest blog entry on Friday when I got an IM from Charles. In all of the excitement with Jess and the pregnancy I hadn't chatted with him for over a month. I told him I was in DC for two weeks from Sunday and would love dinner one night. He said he'd go at least one better. How about a night at the Opera. He had four tickets for next Friday night, and his daughters were joining him. We chatted about small stuff for another half hour or so, before my phone rang and I had to say bye.

It turned out to be a wrong number.

I packed an extra bag for the trip. I couldn't decide which gown to wear to the opera; the black one or the plum one Jess had worn to the Christmas party. Obviously that meant an extra two pairs of shoes and lingerie. In addition I packed the black and silver minidress, and a new summer dress for shopping.

When I got to the clients place on Monday morning, I was surprised that the IT guy that caused all the issues from the last trip was still on the project. What surprised me more was the change in attitude. He was being nice, and also contributing ideas to the project. When I approached him after a very constructive but late meeting on Tuesday evening, he said he'd read my report from the last trip, and could see what i'd done, and that it was good work. He hadn't expected that. He had also found out about my blog, and thought it was also well presented and researched.
During a break early Wednesday afternoon I IM'd Charles with my hotel details, and to ask what time on Friday we were going to the opera. He confirmed the time as a 6.30 pickup from the hotel on Friday, but wanted to know what I was doing tonight. Could he take me to dinner as promised? I was almost finished for the day and said I'd be ready at 7.00, was it formal or casual? He told me to dress it up, he wanted to go somewhere special.

I finished up and got back to the hotel. I bathed and shaved my legs and pits. After I'd patted myself down I glued my V-sheath in place, ensuring the edges were not wrinkled. As I lay on the bed practically naked, waiting for the adhesive to set, I decided that I'd wear the black dress tonight and save the plum one for the opera. I put my new black strapless corset on. I was now a full C cup, and with the push up shaping, my breasts looked massive. The boning of the corset narrowed my waist and flared over my hips, producing a hourglass figure. I put on the stockings and then my new Jimmy Choo pumps. They had a 5 inch heel.

I brushed out my hair and then put it up. This was a style that I was getting to enjoy. After makeup, I put in Jess's dangling diamond earrings. Finally I stepped into the dress. My boobs now barely contained in the bodice were proudly displayed. It was almost seven. I touched up my lipstick, dabbed a little perfume, packed my purse and headed to the reception area downstairs. As I exited the elevator, he must have just arrived because he was asking the desk clerk to page me. When he turned and saw me, I could see him do a silent whistle. He came over and kissed me on each cheek, and told me I looked gorgeous. He was wearing his military dress uniform and looked very dashing. We walked outside, and there was a white limo waiting. Once we were inside, he offered me a red rose as the driver took us to the restaurant.

It was the Lafayette at the Hays-Adams Hotel. We had a table that allowed us to overlook the White House. After dinner we walked down 17th St toward the Washington Monument. As we walked he told me about the buildings, and their history. At some point he had taken my hand. We crossed over Constitution Ave and entered the park to see the tall obelisk. And that's when he first kissed me. He was gentle, and I opened my mouth invitingly, allowing him to move his tongue in. His arms encircled me, and my hands went up over his to the back of his neck. He pulled me against him as the kiss became deeper, and I could feel the pressure of his embrace as my boobs squished against his chest. And then it was over. I looked up into his face wondering why he'd stopped, then I heard the voices behind me where he was looking. Two other couples were walking along the path toward us. We let them pass us and we walked toward the war memorial and looked across the empty reflecting pool toward the Lincoln memorial, and then back the other direction to the Washington monument. For some reason I thought of the Dan Brown novel and giggled. He lifted my chin and kissed me again. I could feel the ardor in his embrace as my hips molded against his, but also that he was restraining himself. After a couple of minutes of more kissing he walked us toward the parking area just off Independence Ave where the limo was waiting. We drove past the Watergate Hotel and Foggy Bottom up into Georgetown, then across to Dupont circle and back to my Hotel. Now I became apprehensive. I didn't know what to do. I had enjoyed the kissing in the park and in the limo, but I couldn't take him up to my room. It would give him the wrong signals and go somewhere I didn't want to go. Luckily for me he was a gentleman and excused himself at the elevator. I gave him another kiss, and said goodnight.

When I got to my room, I felt heady. My heart was beating and my chest was heaving as I took in big gulps of air. In my mind it had been the perfect first date and I wanted to tell Jess about it. That's when the guilt pangs hit me. I was married to Jess, but had been on a romantic date with Charles, and hadn't thought of her once during the evening. She didn't answer when I called so I left a voice message, feeling like I'd betrayed her.

When I awoke the next morning I still felt bad. I used the breast pump to express myself. The constant sucking action always makes me feel good, and I was up to 6 oz within ten minutes as I'd skipped it the night before. Breakfast arrived, and as I was finishing eating, Jess called. I told her about my date with Charles, the places he'd taken me. I asked for her forgiveness for not telling her before I'd gone out. She told me not to be so silly. Sophie needed a life too. She asked if I was going to see Charles again and I told her we were going to the opera on Friday night with his daughters. I asked how she was feeling with the pregnancy in the heat, and had she had anymore headaches. She told me it wasn't too uncomfortable yet, but she was staying in the offices or at the hotel where there was air-conditioning. She'd had a headache on the plane, but nothing since.

I finished work Friday at 3 o'clock. One of the ladies working on the project asked what my hurry was, and when I told her I had a date at the opera, she helped me pack up my gear. That gave me plenty of time to get back to the hotel and get ready. I was torn on whether to wear the jimmy choo's or my strappy heels. The strappy heels won the at the last moment. Charles arrived at the hotel, again in a limo. He got out and gave me a kiss then helped me into the limo. His daughters were already in there. Charles introduced Madison and Juliet. They were very pretty young ladies, with more than a touch of Asian in their features. Later I found out that their mother was half japanese.

Madison was the oldest, at 23, and had just moved to DC to do post-grad international studies at Georgetown. She had done Law at Layola in Chicago. Juliet at 20 was still at Layola studying nursing. She was a proud Delta Phi Lambda, following her mothers legacy there. The Opera was wonderful. It was a stunning performance of 'the Phantom of the Opera' and I enjoyed all of it. During the second intermission, Juliet was asking me a lot of questions about what I did. She seemed very protective of her father. Madison on the other hand was more accepting, complimented me on my gown, and told me that she could see what all the fuss was about. When I asked her what that meant, she told me that her aunt Mimi had told her that Charles was smitten from the first moment he saw me, which for her father, was very out of character. They talked about their lives and their studies. Madison had a 'sometimes' boyfriend, but was happy to play the field. Juliet had found her Romeo (actually a David), and wanted to marry him, but her father had told her that the engagement would have to wait until after her graduation. Charles had married their mother, Anna, while they were both young (she was only 19, he was just 21) before he was shipped off to Desert Storm. Although they'd had two wonderful children, he wished that they'd waited a few years before getting married. Neither of them knew who they were and what they wanted from life. And it turned out that it wasn't each other. Three years after the divorce, Anna married an accountant, and now lived north of San Francisco.

Later during after show drinks and hors d'ouvres, I asked Madison why Charles hadn't remarried. Fifteen years was a long time to remain a bachelor, even with an army career. She said that was something to discuss with her father, but that over the years, he'd had a number of different partners, but career army was more important to him. That's when it clicked into place for me. Charles was in the closet, or at most, bisexual. While the realization surprised me, I found it didn't change my friendship toward him. If it had, I'd have called myself a hypocrite. But then I wondered whether he'd clicked onto me, and that was why he was attracted to me.

When he dropped me off at the hotel, we kissed again. It was still lovely, and I didn't care if he was or wasn't, did or didn't. He wanted to have dinner again next week, something a little less formal. I gave him my phone number so that he could call me. He called on Wednesday to see if I could do dinner Thursday. He apologized for not calling earlier, but he'd been out of town and hadn't been able to finalise his schedule. In the background I could hear a jet engine taking off. Thursday night worked for me, as I had all but finished at my client. I was just editing my presentations and project plan for the next steps and had the review meeting scheduled Thursday morning. If they accepted my findings, and agreed with the project time-frames, I'd be done by early afternoon and my flight wasn't until Friday mid day.

I was waiting in the hotel lobby when he turned up in his car, a red Porsche boxster. I was wearing jeans and a tight top, nice enough to go clubbing or to a restaurant. We drove east into Maryland and down to a bar in Annapolis called the Boatyard. He was obviously a regular here because he was greeted by several patrons and the lady behind the bar, Tammy. He told me he had been coming here for maybe a dozen years, as it was a favorite spot after going sailing. After a nice dinner of delicious crab cakes and watching the sunset, we drove back to DC. We went to a club called Heaven and Hell. Upstairs they were playing 80's music. We danced until almost midnight and I was feeling quite tipsy after half a dozen drinks. Back at the hotel, he escorted me to my room. We stood outside the door, and I leaned in to kiss him goodnight. That night I slept well.

The next two weeks were hectic. I worked hard to get ahead on my projects so that I could spend some time with Jess after her arrival home. When I picked Jess up from the airport, she had a real baby bump, but she was glowing. She was relieved that she had completed the Saudi assignment, and could now relax a little before taking maternity leave. She would probably need to do a refresher training course back in Saudi in about a year.

When she began her third trimester, she had another doctor examine her, the one that would be involved in the delivery. I went along for support. His name was Robby and he seemed very nice and was very thorough. He noted her medication for anxiety and asked if she'd had any more symptoms. She'd had two bad headaches whilst in Saudi. He asked her to describe any other issues. She couldn't think of any. He listed some conditions. Jess indicated she'd had a couple of bouts of backache and stomach cramps, dizziness that she thought was normal in pregnancy or because she was tired. I mentioned that she's had a blood nose about a week ago. We'd put it aside because we'd both been to an aerobics class, and Jess was a little out of shape and breathing heavily. Not all the weight she'd put on recently was baby weight. He made a lot of notes, then turned to Jess and said he wanted to do some extra tests. He wanted to do some blood work on Jess and Chris and take some amniotic fluid for the baby, along with some blood pressure, EKG and some ultrasound tests on Jess. He left the room for a few minutes and came back with a nurse. She started by taking Jess's blood pressure, and then took out a syringe to take some blood. Meanwhile, Robby was telling us what he was testing for. When the nurse finished taking Jess's blood, I took off my jacket so that she could take mine. Robby and the nurse, Angie, looked at me strangely.

"You said you wanted my blood as well" I said to Robby.
He replied "I said I needed Jess and her husband Chris's blood so we can cross match to the baby".
"I am her husband, I'm Chris".
"But you said you were Sophie" he said confused.
"I go by Sophie now, looking like this".

They both just looked at me in astonishment, and only believed me when Jess nodded her affirmative when they looked at her. After the nurse had left with our blood samples, Robby sat me down and did a cursory examination. I told him he was the first doctor I'd spoken to as Sophie. He asked me a few questions, which I answered honestly, and then he suggested I make an appointment with him early next week. He was amazed at my body development and wanted to run a few tests.

But back to Jess. He was concerned about a number of things. It could be nothing, but it could also be symptomatic of something very serious and potentially life threatening. He provided referrals to a medical center for the EKG and ultrasound, then told Jess that she needed to come to this clinic or to an emergency clinic for blood pressure tests the next time she felt faint, had a blood nose or a severe headache. And that she would need two blood pressure tests about thirty minutes apart. Lastly, he told her that she needed to inspect her urine. If it contained blood, to get to the clinic with a sample if possible.

We managed to get Jess into her tests on Monday. My appointment with Robby had to slip to late in the week as I needed to go to LA for an overnighter to present the prototype of their solution. The programming and essentially complete, along with the back-end integration, but I wanted to step through the user interfaces one more time. When I completed my presentation, I then proposed a couple of suggestions beyond what their agreed requirements had asked for. I was ahead of schedule and budget, and wanted to give them right of refusal to revise the contract to include the enhancements I suggested. We came to terms on two out of the three changes I presented.

My appointment with Robby went well. I felt exposed, which I was literally. Although he was a doctor, he was the first man to see me basically naked as Sophie, even though I was wearing a hospital type gown. He examined my breasts, surprised that they were expressing, and then examined my penis and scrotum. He also did an anal exam (very uncomfortable). Then he wheeled in an ultrasound and performed an examination in the area above the groin. What he discovered surprised me more than him. To simplify it, I had an ovary and fallopian tube attached to what would he expected, be a non-functional uterus. The reason why I only had one testicle and a small scrotum was that the other gonad hadn't descended when I was a fetus and had remained intra-abdominal and become an ovary. Because my body had both an estrogen and testosterone producer, that would be one reason for my erectile dysfunction. My body had constantly balanced the hormones, but it was also predisposed to reacting to the excess estrogen from the pills, the same way as a teenage girl would suddenly develop. he would need a lot more tests over time, but was concerned that if the ovary started to ovulate and the uterus was in any form viable, I could be in trouble. As I had no vaginal opening, my body could not menstruate and I'd need surgery. He suggested that given my decision to be Sophie, that i should consider vaginoplasty.

On the following Monday both Jess and I were asked to come in to see Dr Robby as soon as possible to discuss our results. He apologized to both of us before hand, but there was no easy way to say this. I was not the father. Both Jess and I had blood type A, the baby was AB. Jess was adamant that there was some sort of mistake, she'd never been unfaithful. Robby gave us the dates that he had estimated conception had occurred. Working back through the calendar, it was when she was in Saudi, particularly the trip to Jeddah and Mecca. Then she remembered passing out at the embassy party and waking in her hotel room.

That night Jess rang Davar. He had been with her on that trip, but she couldn't believe that he could would have taken advantage of an unconscious woman and employee in a sexual manner. It was not a comfortable conversation, but Davar related what he knew. He was not the one who had violated her, but he knew who had. During the party, Jess had meet an Australian soldier called Chris who, Jess had told him looked just like her husband. When Jess had thrown up and then passed out, Davar had put her on one of the beds upstairs and had then gone down to security to organize a car and escort back to the hotel. He was gone for 10 maybe 15 minutes. When he returned, he found Chris in the bedroom, with Jess over the edge of the bed, skirt hiked up, and he was pumping away from behind while Jess called to her 'husband' for more. Although he was embarrassed, he got Jess back to the hotel. When Jess hadn't remembered anything the next morning, he decided that he shouldn't bring it up.

Needless to say we were both shocked. I had been feeling very hurt, thinking Jess had cuckolded me, but I realized that it was never her fault. She didn't know what to do. Suddenly she didn't want the baby anymore, but it was too late to abort. She'd have to carry it to term, and we would then decide.

Two weeks later, Jess had returned to being herself. We both had agreed that although not biologically mine, we both wanted the baby. Jess was starting to get very heavy. The headaches and nausea returned several times, and she was suddenly very tired all the time. Each time we went to the clinic for tests, each time the first blood pressure reading was high, but returned within normal limits by the second test. Each time the doctors asked if her urine was normal or cloudy, or if it contained any blood.

I had one last visit to LA to complete the commissioning of my project there, and then flew across country to Washington to present my prototype there. It was a only a short visit, but I called Charles to see if he'd like to have dinner, but his recorded voice message said he was out of town.

We were now into the last six to eight weeks of Jess's pregnancy, and she was now on maternity leave. Her mother was almost a daily visitor, as were many of the neighbors wives. To keep my cover, we'd told everyone that Chris was on assignment, and that Sophie was here to look after her. Thanksgiving came and went and Christmas was approaching fast.

The week before Christmas, I went to DC to install the software and run the beta tests. I had combined the tasks so that I would be able to spend Christmas with Jess, and not have to worry about being back in time for the babies birth. This time Charles returned my call, and yes wanted to have dinner. We went out to a nice little restaurant that night and had a good time with several glasses of wine. That night I asked him why he never remarried. He was surprised I'd asked, but had also been expecting it. I told him of the short conversation I'd had with Madison months ago, and asked him if he was gay. He admitted he was bisexual. I assured him it didn't worry me if he was, that we all had our little secrets. Besides, I liked him. He walked me back to my hotel room and I invited him in for coffee.

Once inside the room I kissed him hard. He responded immediately and I let him kiss me deeply and discovered what it was like to melt in a mans arms. We barely reached the sofa where I lay on top of him as we kissed. I was in heaven when he had his hand on my breasts, gentle rolling the engorged nipples between his fingers and when he took one into his mouth I shivered in ecstasy. I put my hand on his crotch and pulled the fly down on his trousers, and reached in and massaged his cock. It was huge, way bigger than mine had ever been. Pulling it out, I looked at it in amazement, and without conscious thought, leaned down to kiss it. It tasted slightly salty and smelled musty. As I kissed it a second time he pushed it a little into my mouth. I opened wider and let the head move over my tongue and then I closed my mouth over his shaft and applied some pressure. He cooed. I started to move the head on and around my tongue, and the shaft in and out over my lips. On about the twentieth stroke he came, deep into my throat. Several spasms later I had swallowed it all and then continued sucking it off him.

That night i couldn't get to sleep. I had crossed a threshold and I wasn't sure about where it would lead and I was afraid. The next time I saw Charles, if I saw him again, would I be able to stop at just a blow job, or would he expect more. And I hadn't found it abhorrent, in fact, being truthful to myself, I had really enjoyed it and I could see myself doing it again. He rang me the next morning, asking if we could do dinner again that night. I declined, saying I'd had some issues at work that needed fixing, and that I needed to understand how I felt before going on another date. As it turned out, he was busy the following night, so I didn't get to see him again before i left for home.

Christmas was a tense time. We could no longer hide the fact that Chris was not around, so I came out so to speak, to family and the neighbors. Jess's family were shocked, and didn't speak to either of us, and were not understanding when Jess's mother stood beside me. I got a number of strange looks from the neighbors, and they remained friendly but distant. I spent between Christmas and New Years doing work around the house getting it ready for the baby.

Sophie attended CES in January again, and picked up three new sales accounts of the software that I'd developed for the New York customer. A week after CES, my customer in DC went live successfully. I had dinner with Charles to celebrate, and we had an enjoyable evening together, but he could tell I was distracted about something. I had told him that Jess was having problems with her pregnancy, and that I was concerned.

Jess's due date rapidly arrived. The birth was traumatic, and ultimately fatal. Jess started to have problems soon after her water broke and her dilation was slow coming. The doctors were in the difficult position on having to decide between natural birth or performing a Ceasarian. Jess's blood pressure then went off the charts and she started having seizures. The doctors were giving her magnesium sulfate to treat eclampsia, along with lots of fluids and sodium amobarbital and lots of other medications i didn't catch.

Christine Jessica Carling was born at 4.34 pm on February 13. Her mother, my wife Jessica, died 22 hours later from postpartum hemorrhaging that was complicated by eclampsia. In her last few hours, she was able to hold her daughter and kiss her goodbye before the last seizure put her into a coma. The loss of blood and the seizures she suffered were ultimately too much for her.

Christine was released from the hospital to come home with me the day after Jess's funeral. I discovered that I have a strong maternal bond with our daughter, and was able to breastfeed her without difficulty. I mourn Jess's passing, and have vowed to make sure my daughter knows who her mother was. She gave me life's truest gifts, love, a daughter, and taught me to be who I am.

And one of them started as a game.

Epilogue
Just over a year has passed since Jess's death. I've changed my name legally to Sophie Carling. Jess's mother has moved into the guest bedroom, and her apartment is on the market. She helps with Christine while I restart my business. I had put it on hiatus for the year, although my apps still bring in enough income to cover the bills. Most people have been supportive of me, although Jess's brothers stay away. They did come for the memorial, but didn't stay afterward.

Charles contacted me a few weeks after the funeral. He had heard of Jess's passing via his father at the firm. It was a huge shock to everyone there. I told him the truth about me, and was sorry that I had deceived him. When he comes to Chicago, he always comes to visit us, and I've recently been on two dates with him. I'm not sure where that will lead to, but he is a very close friend.

Davar had followed up on a small favor for me. He had discovered the identity and whereabouts of Chris, the Australian who had raped my wife, and had dropped a tip to the authorities. He was currently being held in Jeddah prison for raping several young unmarried girls. I actually pity him. The Muslim punishment for rape is beheading, and I hope the Australian government doesn't intervene.

Lastly, I'm in line for sex reassignment surgery, with a Canadian doctor that Dr Robby referred me to. It will be a final step in becoming the person I want to be, the person Jess help me discover, and one of the persons she loved and who loved her back.


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/16741/closetdrsr